Central Valleys

The Central Region of Echo.

Upon Recognition
10 unknown beings and 2 helicopters carrying a mechanical beast flies over head towards Azure.

Seco: We have made it through the ripple. We have received your coordinates of of where our attackers are.

The Administrator: Proceed as ordered. Engage the enemy

Seco: Yes sir. You heard The Admin, let's take'em down and let's try to do that before lunch. Domino squad dispatch. Harlem Squad stand by and prepare that CRAzy. Can't wait to see that thing in action.

''Domino Squad head toward Azure. Harlem Squad prepares the CRAzy for battle.''

Kado observes the scene from a control monitor. He gives the mental signal, as civilians are ordered to evacuate and head east to the neighboring Shapeshifter villages, which had promised to take in civilians until the fighting was over.

"All A.H.D.S. members prepare for full force counter attack. I am authorizing a Class SS response. Proceed as ordered."

All around the city, turrets rise up, and a massive shield dome erects itself over the city, pulsating with energy. The turrets begin to open fire on the helicopters, firing continuous EMPs.

"Let's go people! Class SS response authorized! Let's blow them to hell, right to damn Hade's front door if we have to! TAKE THEM DOWN!"Kado roars.

He turns to Kalin. "It's show time, ready for a serious rumble?"

Kalin: (laughs as he opens a portal) Oh, so the two immortals we've already fought were small time?(Kado looks unamused) Yeah, let's go. I'll decide what sword I'm gonna use on the way..."

''The helicopters explodes and the CRAzy falls to the ground. The CRAzy lands on its feet.''

Gobble: Aw shit! I hope its not broken

Harlem Squad races towad the CRAzy.

CRAzy: *is activated* System Online. No Rider detected, switching auto-mode. Objective destroy attackers. EMP's detected. Disrupt them.

Gobble: Yea,yea. Disrupt them.

CRAzy: Disrupting EMPs. EMPs disrupted.

Gobble: Good. Harlem Squad, let's move it out.

Harlem Squad ride the CRAzy all the way to Azure

5x5: Domino Squad prepare to engage attackers.

None of them realize it, but a AzureA.H.D.S.has teleported onto the Crazy, and immediately punches the nearest Harlem agent off the Crazy, where he falls and lands on his head. While the other Harlem agents prepare and retaliate, he activates a energy shield and blocks their attacks, which opens up an additional sneak attack from over a dozen Azure, who quickly pummel, shoot, stab, or incapacitate any of them that can't react in time.

Domino also quickly is overrun by more than 20 of these strange, powerful enemies, who despite any of the two squad's efforts, cannot deal with them as easily as so many enemies they had fought before. Azure had it's own tricks up its sleeves, and there would be no easily earned lunch break this time. Seco himself finds himself at a disadvantage against a particuarly resilient soldier.

Kado and Kalin arrive on the battlefield, high up in the air, Kalin equipped with a energy shield that Kado had lent him before they departed, and Kado appeared as they teleported as a massive eagle, which Kalin quickly lands on.

"Alright now, Kalin, let's not get in over our heads. If you get seriously hurt, back off and approach from a different angle. We can't afford to let it gain too much ground, alright?"

Kado dives down, a fair distance from the Crazy, only so they could have enough time to prepare for whatever it may send them.

Kalin: (puts on a pair of headphones, and begins playing "Daze" by MARiA as he falls off the Giant Bird, riding the energy shield like a skateboard through the air. Aiming directly for the CRAzy's Head, he drew both Weiss and Schwarz, and bobbed his head to the beat of the music.)

Rose:You sure like being dramatic, don't you?

(yelling) What can I say? I love a good beat!

"You two are going to be the fucking death of me."

Seco: Well, we were definitely outnumbered. Where the hell is God squad?

5x5: They've been called back to the facility.

Gobble: Aw shiiiiit.

Seco: You are most definitely right, Gobble. You two focus all power on the that shield.

5x5: Domino Squad get that CRAzy on Power Outburst

Domino Squad starts fighting of the A.H.D.S

Avalia: CRAzy I. Switch to Power Outburst.

CRAzy: Switching to Power Outburst: Affect?

Avalia: Affect attackers.

CRAzy: Affect: Attackers. *the small orbs along its chest light up and release some sort of output of energy blowing everyone away except Domino and Harlem Squad*

As the Azure forces regather, they suddenly seem on edge, as if something was coming. Kado senses it too.

"Kalin, get over here. NOW. No time to explain, but you do NOT want to be anywhere out in the open. NOW!"

"Ok, I'm coming down" Kalin said as he moved towards Kado's position.

To the slight confusion of the squads, the Azure forces seem to be taking cover from something, even though there is nothing aside from them and the Crazy, a slight change in the wind, but nothing serious.

Seco: Hmmm, they all retreated.

5x5: No, not retreat. Fallback. We should do the same too. CRAzy, hold your arms together

CRAzy: *does what is commanded*

5x5: Everyone get into it's arms

Domino and Harlem Squad get into the CRAzy's arms and wait there.

Gobble: Well this feels pretty cozy.

5x5: Intense grip.

Avalia: OW! What the hell!

Gobble: He said intense grip.

Avalia: *slaps Gobble in the face*

Seco: Ha.

CRAzy: Intensifying grip. * its claws from its feet sink deeper into the ground*

5x5: Now we wait.

The squads all begin to hear a loud ringing in their ears, which begins to twist into a rumbling sort of growl, and the ground begins to shake. Seco looks in the direction of the sensation, and sees what could only be described as an absolute wall of destruction racing their direction, the earth in front of it getting tossed into the air and churned violently, occasionally throwing chunks back in front of it, a few smashing against the Crazy with violent force.

The Crazy begins calculating the cause of this strange phenomena, and begins to relay its findings to the squads.

Seco: Aw shit.

5x5: What?

Seco: We didn't calculate the winds here. They go up 1,000 miles and hour. Almost supersonic.

Gobble: wow, that is 'aw shit' worthy.

Seco: Heck yea it is. These winds could rip cities in seconds.

Gobble: So what do we do?

Seco: Hmmm *thinks for a moment* CRAzy I, open your chest.

CRAzy: *opens its chest, revealing 2 atomic reactors*

Seco: Everyone get in!

''Domino and Harlem Squad get inside the CRAzy's chest. The CRAzy closes is chest and prepares for the wind.''

5x5: Get ready!

The rumbling fades, and for a moment, they wonder if the wind had stopped, for it had become silent.

Seco realizes that the time of impact must be next to none, and is immediately proven correct, when one of the most violent jolts they had ever experinced rocks the entire body of the Crazy, its metal screeching and banging from the sheer force of the winds, even louder bangs violently jolt the Crazy as large chunks slam into every inch of it, pushing its structural integrity to the absolute limits. The noise sounds nothing like a wind, but rather a endless horrifying sort of static. For the next terrifying few minutes, they wonder if the Crazy is going to give, until finally the Crazy begins to stop shaking at an incredibly slow rate.

The Crazy estimates that the sheer amount of dust from the winds will make it impossible to see or breath for the next five minutes, and the enemy's shield wall has not even dipped, even with the sheer winds, its structural integrity at maximum.

Gobble: I think im gonna be sick, man!

5x5: How long 'til the dust settles, Seco?

Seco: We are not sure, but we gotta hang on. *cough,cough* A little while longer.

CRAzy: Commencing basic maneuvers.*is doing parkour over the debris flying at it*

Gobble: I think I might be evenmoresick.

Kado lies shuddering inside the barrier he had erected, grateful that Kalin hadn't noticed the slight change in his body yet, already returning to usual. The last thing needed was forthatto come up in a conversation. Right now, defeating these enemies is all that matters, not personal secrets. Suddenly he feels a presence, and swears.

''"No! What are you doing here?! I did not authorize a SSS movement! Return immediately! Do not engage-" "Oh Kado, just shut up. Nothing makes me change my mind once I make it. Trust me... they won't be prepared for this." "Azula, I am telling you to fall back! I don't want-" "Kado... before we founded Azure... which one of us was the one that took care of the other?" "..."''

''"I won't be here long... just though I'd get... ahead on the situation." "You and your bad puns."''

The Crazy picks up an unknown presence appear, and it barely has time to begin assessing the identity of it before it slams into its head, tearing it completely off and sending it flying into a cliff-face. A soft landing later, and Kalin sees a woman land next to them, staring at him with a strange, alien sort of expression, as if she was analyzing his possible response to her arrival.

"It is nice to meet you in person, Kalin."

"Oh, you're the lady that was in my head before. Azula. I kinda expected you to be some kind of disfigured old crime."

From what the Crazy can determine, the being that had struck it is neither Mythos or Human, it is almost unidentifable, but seems based off a human's DNA.

CRAzy: Race: Unknown. Awaiting Command.

Gobble: Oh my gosh. It's a crazy-psyco bitch!

Seco: Shut up, It might be Satan's wife.

Gobble: Satan has a wife?

Seco: Do you want her to be?

Gobble: *quickly prays to God*

Seco: Incinerate.

CRAzy: Command: Incinerate. *a flamethrower pops out of the bottom of both of its wrists and starts shooting fireballs at the woman in black and red*

Kado leaps in front of her, pulling out a red katana, and the flames get absorbed into the blade, making a unearthly screech as they are sucked in. With a faint laugh, Kado unleashes a massive burst of flame at it, damaging the offending flamethrower device and heating the entire body with high temperature flames.

"Don't even try such a pathetic attack like that."

''"Agreed, though I didn't need your help." "Can you be a little bit more grateful?" "Thank you." "..."''

Kalin: Guys, and it's kind of funny l'm the one saying this, but let's try to focus.

He drops a black katana from within his sleeves, and unsheathes it as well.

"Did you really think you could defeat the highest ranking members of Azure with such a pathetic offensive? You come here not even aware of our planet's deathly capacity, and you expect to defeat us? And further more, say you defeat us... you now risk war on your entire planet, and to what gain? The entire armies of Echo itself will march against Earth, and raze all that lives! You bring a wrath beyond reckoning upon you, regardless if I live or die, Earth's punishment will be unleashed in full."

"The military capacity of my organization... is nothing compared to the wrath of the great nations of this world."

Seco: *is speaking from inside the CRAzy* You don't know the 1st thing about us. You hind from behind your shields and EMPs and let your winds do you fighting. Why not face us like true soldiers.

"You speak of cowardice? True soldiers? Do not be so conceited, hypocrite. True soldiers? You don't understand the meaning. A true soldier would never fight for those who seek destruction of innocent lives, they would not resort to killing those who had nothing to do with them. Your monster is the only reason you are not yet dead. Both from my men, and from the wrath of our planet's winds, you have done nothing but cower behind your machine of terror and destruction.

Am I not right? Is your purpose not to slaughter? I could care less about who you are, and I don't need to know anything about you. In my eyes, you are a damned monster would would harm innocents, just because someone told you to. My people fight for the prosperity and well being of the down trodden, Mythos or Human! Unless you have a just cause, slay your tongue and crawl out of that mechanical toy of yours! You are no soldiers, you are thugs! To hell with you, so what if there are Mythos who prey upon the weak? We would gladly crush them underfoot as well as you. But to imprison and control innocents just to get at the bad... it's unforgivable."

He turns to Azula. "You know what I need, right?" She silently nods."I'm ready any time you are."

Gobble: Well, excuse us from trying to live ya douchebag!

5x5: Our purpose was to destroy the attackers.Youattacked us first. We're only delivering justice. And we stop our kind from destroying mankind. We Mythos we're a mistake. A mistake we're are going to resolve. And if we are thugs, how come we survived? Not because of the CRAzy. This thing wouldn't have saved us, if we hadn't ordered it to. We saved ourselves, we used the CRAzy to do it. We're we live. There is no such thing as prosperity, only pain. You try living in a world where people will kill one another just to get what they want, or out of sheer vengance.

Don't act like you don't know what I'm talking about.

Azula's hand touches Kado's shoulder, and immediately a dark aura forms around him, trimmed with a red light. Black and red marking appear over him.

Kalin:(looks at Kado, impressed by the transformation) Cool.

"I assumed you weren't informed... but allow me to help you see the truth of things... M.C.C.P. attacked us first. A week ago, a band of unknown soldiers attempted to arrest and kidnap over a dozen civilians, all Mythos. Before they could escape, our A.H.D.S. squads intercepted and interrogated them, and it was discovered that the origin was from Earth. We further tracked them down, and learned of their organization's identity. The original plan was to simply spy on and discover the intention of M.C.C.P. before directly confronting them. ...We changed our minds when it was discovered what exactly it actually does. Not only do you imprison Mythos without due process or any form of respect as to their possible innocence, but we have confirmed reports of experimentation as well, in addition to the use of your 'CRAzys', whose sole design is to put an ultimate end to Mythos, without regard to human or innocent life.

...And I know there is no such thing as true prosperity. But to not even try... is a fate worse than death. Tell me this, if we do not strive to achieve happiness, then what point is there in living at all? ...I was not allowed to have such a life. I decided on making this organization, to better the world, even if it was a futile effort, even if my inevitable death should come, at least I would have done something worth fighting for. This is not Fantasy... where the life is plentiful and surreal... we more than anyone know Earth's pain of war and hatred. In places it lingers. If you but stray from the old paths, the wind of death rains its hell upon you... Echo is no Fantasy. But even so, don't bring your pathetic world's pain to us, we have no use for it! We move on, we endure no matter how strong the wind or the death that Pain brings us! Take your worthless hatred, and be buried for it!"

He charges his black and red katanas, and growls, "Black Flame Stance. Death of the dark, death of fire... burn away my enemies... and free them."

He launches two massive waves of darkness and fire, blasting the CRAzy back and melting some of its armor.

"Damn it..."

''The CRAzy's armor is cooling off. The CRAzy then fires a fireball at Kado.''

5x5: Mankind has sinned. There is no hope for them. No matter how hard we try, we still mange to screw it all up. We are also just as damned as mankind. Mankind hates what they don't understand.

CRAzy: *fires another fireball*

Kado easily deflects and absorbs both fireballs, not even breaking his stance.

"You don't seriously expect to defeat me doing that do you? And what was that about fighting like soldiers, when all you're doing is lobbing little fireballs at me?"

He returns fire, and Azula wields the metal in the earth to bind and restrict the Crazy's body, and then wields the two constructs in place, immoblizing it.

She then fires a concentrated beam of molten metal at its chest, melting a small hole in its chest and nearly frying 5x5.

"Even if you believe you are damned, we don't think like that. If that is what you truely believe, take it and leave it at the door, we don't care for those who give up on life without first knowing what it means to live! Our way of life is not your own, and we would gladly die to allow others to live free from your damnation you call 'living', but we call merely existing! You are a life time's distance from understanding what it means to live!"Azula growls.

5x5: *is mildy burned* AAAAGGHHAGGGGH!

Avalia: 5x5!

Gobble: Holy shit!

Seco: Bastards...

CRAzy: Power source has been detected. Powercords from under the city power the shield Awaiting Command

Seco: Absorb power.

CRAzy: Absorbig power source. *absorbs all the power that runs underneath the city, mking the shield go out and the city powerless. The CRAzy surging with the power of the city*

Seco:..Switch to Power Outburst.

CRAzy: Switching to Power Outburst. *releases all of Azure's power, which destroys nearly all of Azure and blows Kado and Azula away*

Kalin absorbs a large portion of the energy, appearing completely white as he is knocked back by the force of the blast. As he recovers, he analyzes the CRAzy's structure, looking for a weakness he can exploit. Upon completing his search, he runs over to the rubble covering Azula and Kado, the energy he absorbed causing his speed to increase exponentially. His movements becoming a blur, He removes the rubble from the area as he speaks to Rose in his head.

Kalin: Rose, I Need a hand

Rose: With what?

I mean, I need a hand.

''Oh, I see. But I don't know what good thatwill do you.''

Trust me, Rose, I've got a plan...Azula, you still with us?

A huge chunk of rubble flies up, and Azula emerges, hunched over a small form.

"Wake up, wake up! Please wake up! ...Kalin... Kado needs urgent treatment."

She appears to be crying, and in great distress.

Kalin zips over to Azula, and is slightly surprised at the sight before him.

Kalin: What the- ?

Pulling himself together quickly, Kalin opens a portal beneath the small figure, closing it quickly.Before Kado disappears, Kalin makes sure to grab his blades. They were important to the plan he had in mind. He then turned to Azula, kneeling in front of her face.

Listen Azula, he's going to be all right. I sent him someplace where he can get better. When he recovers, He'll be right back, I promise. Right now, I need you to stay focused. I have a plan to get rid of this thing, and I need your help to do it. Can you see what I'm thinking? I have plans for a weapon, and I need you to build it. As fast as I am I won't be able to gather all the pieces while I hold that thing off. Can you do it?

Azula suddenly freezes. "I.... don't.... believe it.... ....Kalin. Look behind you, but slowly." Kalin turns, and sees a woman in white, with curled horns. She turns slightly to look at Kalin.

"It would seem that someone has beaten me to the pleasure of destroying Kado's city... I will have to take it out on that pet machine of those worthless humans then..." She begins walking toward the CRAzy, not even concerned at the mass destruction done to the city, eyeing the machine as if it was a ball of yarn being presented to a cat.

"Now then... how shall I break you?" She says softly, a white aura about her.

"Wait here..." Kalin says to Azula as he disappears, reappearing in front of their guest.

"Umm, I don't know who you are, but I've got DIBS on this thing, and a plan to deal with it, so If you don't mind, I'd like you to not break anything. I do appreciate how you tried to color coordinate. (gestures at their similar auras)

Rose: You sure you don't want the help?

Kalin: Help? I think this lady is as likely to help us as try to take our heads as trophies...

CRAzy: *grabs both of them and knocks their head together 2 times and set his fists on fire*

She disappears in a split second, leaving Kalin stuck in its hands. She reappears below, and swings her white katana at its arm, and cuts him loose.

"Impudent..." She looks at Kalin, and smirks. She snaps her fingers, and massive chains pin him down to the ground.

"Now then... to deal with you..." She looks at the CRAzy. "You know, I figured out what I want to do with you... so rude of you to destroy my target... ah well. Your destruction will suffice."

The CRAzy swipes at her with its other arm, and a shield of light blocks it.

"You really want to be destroyed so badly? I guess I can't say no." A massive aura of pure light begins radiating from her, and she swings her katana directly at the Crazy's chest, instanteously splitting it in half, and destroying the reactors, which begin to explode, tossing the squads far and wide. From where she stands, there seems to be a lack of light, as if she had drained the light around her into nothing.

She then looks back and Kalin and Azula. "I would finish the job with you, but I imagine you would make for poor entertainment. I will leave you for now. Say hello to the little tyke for me..." She disappears in a shimmer of light, while wreckage from the Crazy falls everywhere.

Azula looks back at Kalin, a worried look on her face, looking at all of the destruction, but something else clearly has her worried.

Rose: Ok, I definitely like her.

Kalin: Good for you, maybe she'll be your BDSM buddy. Speaking of bondage...

Using the energy he stored from the random woman's out burst, he began to vibrate at high speed until the chains begin to fall through him, allowing him to stand. Brushing himself off, he creates a lbarrier of the light energy he has left to protect Azula from the radiation in the air. Walking over to her, he asks "How're you holding up?"

Seco: *is injured* Dang...there it goes...

5x5: *is even more burned* AAAAAAAAGGGGGGRRRRGHHHHHH!!!

Avalia: NO!

Goble: Oh my God! 5!

Azula grimaces."Been better... but Kado... where is he...? Is he alright?"

Meanwhile, the squads begin to retreat, when suddenly the entire area around them begins to be peppered by high energy energy rifles, and they begin to dodge. However, their aim manages to hit many of the squad members and critically wound them. Seco, 5x5, Avalia and Coble all feel powerful discharges into their bodies, which force them to the ground, while the others barely manage to escape.

Seco looks up just in time to see an A.H.D.S. agent stand over him, a rifle pointed point blank in his face.

"You're going to wish hell had a place low enough for you," He growls as he slams the butt of the rifle into Seco's head, knocking him unconcious. The rest of the Azure agents secure the other three, and bind them with Energy Coils and Chains, then tie them up into bags and sling them over their shoulder.

Retribution would be swift for these fools.

5x5: Do what you want to us...We will never break...*is escorted away along with the others*

Kalin looks at Azula in partial disbelief.

"Oh yeah, and I'm great. Thanks for asking...(sighs) Kado is currently in another dimension. If he went in the right direction, he should be getting help as we speak.But...we probably won't be seeing him for some time.

The young girl floats about, weakly opening her eyes, drifting in a strange dimension. As panic begins to fill her heart, from her body a massive black shadow surges forth.

"I suppose I should probably save you... after all... you ARE my master... but that may one day change... Kado... become stronger... or I will deal with you myself."

A powerful, feminine voice rings in the darkness, and the girl only sees the brief visage of a strange woman, before everything becomes black...

Azula gasps."K--Kado?!"The small form of a young girl appears in Azula's arms, barely breathing, with a thick aura of darkness clinging to her.

Kalin looks surprised to see Kado returned so quickly, even more so considering he still seemed injured. Kalin was prepared to absorb the darkness surrounding his, or her, body, but stopped when he felt another presence within it. Realizing that the radiationadiation wasn't going anywhere soon, Kalin opened a portal to Earth. "I don't think that this is the best place for him to recover. I have a place where you guys can stay and regroup, if you want."

Rose: If I didn't tell them about the place, what makes you think it's a good idea?

Because, they need help, and this radiation isn't going to dissipate any time soon.(looks back to Azula) So, what do you think?

Azula looks down at Kado."I understand the urgency... but why Earth? Is there someone who will help him? We can't let anyone know of this form."

"Yes, he can get help there. And I'm guessing your men don't exactly know who they're following (looks down at Kado) otherwise you'd have called them over already.So if we want to get him out somewhere safe without being noticed, I say...(stops for a moment) on second thought, I have a better idea. I just hope these other worlds are as easy to get to as that other place...(encloses the party in a portal to fantasy;the portal soon after disappears)

From Ashes
The men tirelessly work to remove rubble, even as new roads are being drawn out, and planning for residential areas being executed. Even though Lord Kado has yet to be seen, they concentrate on what matters most to them. Rebuilding. The anger burns in their hearts, calling for revenge, but that would have to wait. One of the men look up to see a portal open, and Lady Azula and Lord Kado emerge, alive and well, though tired. The man drops what he's doing and rushes towards them. The reaction spreads like a tide, and soon the organization all begins to gather to welcome their leader back home. Beneath the city, the noise echoes down into the prisons, where four bound and chained prisoners hang over almost endless pits, their powers disabled through strange bracers fused with their skin.

Gobble: Mane, this sucks.

Seco: We know Gobble, you said that 4 times already.

Gobble: Because it does.

Seco: Feeling any better 5x5?

5x5: I'll be fine. Got all the time in the world to heal now that we're prisoners.

Avalia: Do we have a plan of getting out of here or this is where it ends for us?

Seco: Don't know yet, but we have all the time to think about it.

They suddenly hear footsteps coming towards them, as the cheering quiets down. From the top of the stairs, two figures descend, accopanied by a massive honor guard.

The man leading them wears a mask, and Seco remembers him as the man that lead the forces against the CRAzy. The man stops near the edge of the pit, and snaps his fingers, and plasma beams burst from the ceiling, forming a sort of massive series of jail bars far too thin to even stick a hand through. A strange transparent floor appears below them, and the chains begin to lower them, until they are gently put down on it. The masked man observes them for a moment, and their chains release them, though the bracers attached to their bodies remain.

"I was told that we had prisoners from the battle with the machine you sent against us... but to think you four were the ones we caught... well that boggles my mind a bit... it still confounds me how you did what you did. I assume you have names...? It would be awkward to speak to you without knowing your names..."

Seco: The names Seco, sort for Second

5x5: Jonothan "5x5" Waltz

Avalia: Avalia Monteri

Gobble: George Coble, or Gobble. Which ever or.

Kado looks at them, and nods. "I see. I hate the idea of treating people this way, but in case you didn't notice, there's only rubble where homes and businesses once stood. Unfortunately for you we were wise enough to vacate the city prior to engagement, so your machine did little but prove the reason why this organization exists. To destroy those who care little or none for innocent lives. And now not only have you failed to destroy us, from what I've heard, it's now the general opinion that our world should finish what the Element Overlords started. Your world's oblivion."

He lets that word hang in the air.

"There is a saying, perhaps you know of it? 'Violence only breeds violence. Hatred only brings more hatred.' Tell me something... Seco. What doyouthink kidnapping, killing, and harrassing Mythos does to the innocent ones?"

Seco: Make them feel safe. One less mytho, One less disaster to worry about, am I right?

Kado reaches up to his mask, and slowly takes it off, when he does, dark red eyes and an unusually young, almost teenage face stares out at Seco.

"You sound like my family... right before they tried to have me killed..." He takes out Dark Slayer, which begins howling in the dark room, deafening Seco and the others.

"Because this sword chose me... because they thought I was a threat... they tried to kill me... ...I... I loved them... I admired them... they were everything to me..." His voice breaks off. "But... now..." He suddenly growls, and a dark aura grows about him. "Now... now I just want to slaughter them... every last one... chop them to pieces, impale them on a spike...!!!"

His aura becomes stiff, as he tries to control himself. "Because someone thought I was a threat, me, an innocent, they tried to eliminate me. But by doing so... they created me..." He stares at Seco. "Because of their actions, I'm no longer an innocent. Now I'm a problem. A problem that will do anything to slaughter them, no matter the cost! Just another disaster now!" He snaps.

"Your logic... is the logic that will wipe out humanity. You breed violence, you bring hatred. By trying to kill one problem, you create ten. You kill the ten, twenty sprout. You eliminate forty, and suddenly it's eighty." He gives Seco a death glare. "The only problem... is you. You create the violence. You encourage it. Because of this, it will never end. Unless you start a new cycle."

Seco: Take a number. You don't thin we've been through the same shit you did? Wechose this life to contain our kind from doing any harm. We already have it as bad as it is. The humans don't need anymore problems like us.

Kado sighs. He sits down the floor, and closes his eyes, a still visibly angry expression on his face.

"Actually, it's humans that are the problem. Their hatred of what they don't understand, of what are stronger than them leads them to meaningless violence. You're just their pawns, brainwashed to serve whatever purpose they desire. Your M.C.C.P. is understandable, butwrong.I agree that there are Mythos who have no sense of justice or respect for those weaker than them... but what about you and I? There are more of us than you might think, Seco."

He gets up off the ground, and dusts his clothes off. "We treat everyone here at Azure the same, regardless of race. What matters is their actions. Which is why you are here. Why this building exists. Because this isn't a perfect world, and we still have criminals. However, we treat all with fairness here. Which is why until now your execution orders were halted. Because I had to spend a few days in recovery, my people could not authorize a execution.

That decision has yet to be made. What do you think I should do with you Seco? Should I treat you the way you treat your own kind? Simply elimnate you because you're a problem? Or should I offer mercy, even though my people's hearts roar for their sense of justice?"

He stares at them all. "Well? What's your answer? I want to hear it for myself."

Seco: I've already been shown mercy and there is no true sense of justice. Do whatever you want with me.

Gobble:...Seco.

Seco: Not like that, Gobble.

Gobble: *is relived* Oh ok, I was about to say.

Kado then gets a dark look which sends the generalUh Ohfeeling down their spines. He becomes intagible, and passes through the plasma. He strides right up to 5x5 and grabs his throat, and lifts him up into the air.

"You said do whatever I want... right?THISis what I want!" He tightens his grip on 5x5, and suddenly tosses him at Avalia, 5x5 choking as he slams into her.

"...But that's not what I'm going to do." His eyes turn dark grey, and he exits the prison cell. "I won't bring myself low as you. You all will be sentenced to service for the people. Let me tell you a couple of things, before you get any bright ideas. We have cut off all transportation routes to Earth on this world, and it will be impossible for you to return. Your bracers are a unique bio-mech that have bonded with your cells. Should you try to remove them, it will not only cause you pain, but even if you removed the original completely, the bracers would grow back in less than twenty four hours. They will continously surpress and limit you, you can only use a set physical limit, and you cannot use your full strength. Even if you did find a way back home... you would be worthless to your M.C.C.P. The bracers are in your genetic code... literally. If you do try to escape, know that you will be executed immediately.

...We'll see about adjustments on behalf of good behavior." He walks out, along with the woman, but their guards remain, and the chains return and limit their movements, but allow them to move inside their enclosure, and the plasma beams turn into a barrier much like the city's own barrier. One of the guards looks at Seco.

"Your first service hours begin, once we have determined you are in good health and well fed. Food will be provided at reqular mealtimes as per request, but no snacks between these time frames are allowed. These are your conditions provided under Prisoner Fairness Clause."

Seco: I told him to do whatever he wants tome.Self-righteos dumbass.

5x5: *gets off of Avalia* I'm doin' fine. This guy is an asshole.

Gobble: I know right.

Avalia: We have no other choice. We have to take responsibility.

5x5: We've always have. No reason to stop now.

Kado walks up to the meeting room, where each of the heads of the Azure agencies are gathered waiting.

He looks at each of their weary faces, and soon joins them and sits down. "So then... is it true that the other nations and clans are calling an early Summit to discuss the event.s of this past week?"

A department head nods. "Yes sir. They request that you meet with them in the next week."

Kado nods slowly. "I understand. I would like to do something before that then."

The D.H looks at him intently. "What would that be?"

Kado narrows his eyes. "I wish to speak with Earth's representatives myself. I move for an Astral Projection."

"...As you wish, Kado. We'll get it ready."

"Thank you. It's time that we had a good chat with Earth, and make it known that they need to get their heads out of their ass."

"...Yes... they do..." The D.H. says uncomfortably, and the room empties except for Azula.

''"Are you ready, Kado?" "No. I hate diplomacy."''

"Why is a mytho in our conference office?"

The President: No hostility at the table, please. This one is brave to come and speak with us in person. Continue masked stranger.

"As much in person as I can at this point at least... I would come to you directly but I have a feeling that security would otherwise prove problematic, and my people don't need any more of your apocalyptic weapons of pointless destruction pointed at us. I come to you to inform you that in less than a week, my world's leaders shall convene to discuss a rather stressing issue, namely the destruction of my entire people's city. Even as we speak it may take countless weeks to simply clear away the rubble." His image flashes to that of a city completely leveled, with millions tirelessly clearing the debris and at the same time, trying to reestablish homes, and then eventually returns to his form.

"I also understand you probably are not interested in hearing me beat around the bush either. An organization called M.C.C.P., which we have learned is more or less able to do as it pleases even without your approval, and is fully supported by you, is the source of our people's calamity. I am not going to pretty my words, nor soften them for you. Because of this organization's actions, which I will stress was given authority to act in such a manner, my world now seeks to make Earth pay for its actions. There are those who say we should just burn it down, innocents or not.

...I do not believe in such violence. ...But what do you say to this? Are you happy to let such careless violence go unabated?"

Rep 2: The M.C.C.P have jurisdiction over all things Myth-based. We let them do their job.

Rep 5: As for people. We have lost more in our lifetime than you ever have. *shows pictures of desolated cities such as Osaka and New York City, even Beijing.* This was caused by Mythos. these beings are a destructive force. More than half a trillion people die each day because of these things. Are agencies are doing what they can to prevent that. They scower around the place, wanting to have what God has given only for us. The Mythos were never meant to be.

Kado stares them down, his eye color changing to a very dull red. "Tell me something. Is it necessary to exterminate people who don't do such things? Is it necessary to jail those who care about society? There are Mythos who given the chance might be even more loyal citizens than their human counterparts. And in all of the history of my world, let it be known that it was my kin who protected humanity after they accidentaly wandered into this savage world. Our world is nothing like Fantasy. There is pain. There is suffering. Yet unlike you, we rallied together to embrace new ideals, even when our world was once just as war torn if not more so as yours. Perhaps you are simply creating a self fulfilling prophesy, did you ever consider that?

When those who are innocent are harmed, will they not retaliate in anger? You may remove as many Mythos as you please, but more will come, with more hatred than the last. What will it take for you to not realize that violence only breeds violence? My world treats everyone as equals. Man AND Mythos must abide by the same laws. Crime endures, but our people who fight for the law keep them down. Instead of this ceaseless violence, this unending hatred, could you not treat them the same as you?

...How long has it been? And tell me, during all of these years then, how well has your plan worked for you yet? I encourage you to think, and to look back at those pictures, and YOU tell me, has anything changed?"

Rep 2: Your lucky. Because your kind didn't sin. Man did. This is our punishment for going against God's will. We are doomed to repeat the never ending circles: Life, Death, Hell, Pain. and Responsibility. No matter how hard or how much you preach to us. Your words are lost on Man.

"...You say you are doomed to repeat never ending cycles? ...Fine then. So do I. So does anyone who truly lives. But if you say responsiblity is one of them... let me suggest this. Start being responsible. All you're doing is stuffing the mess under the bed, and hoping that it goes away. Even when man was deserving of his wrath, a man and his family was spared. When man was alone and unable to fend for himself, did God not give you the powers that made you who you are? Did you not become able to stand on your own two feet, and build yourselves up?

While once you were helpless, he gave you the ability to stand up, even as exiles, you could know that you could stand alone. Yet, when we were born, you didn't try to help us. You tried to erase us. For that alone, if you claim that you're cursed with responsibility, I would say that you have failed your responsibility more than ever! Your race was given the power to create us, why else would your creator give you such a power if not to show you what it means to be a creator yourselves! It would be so easy for him to treat you like you do us! But he doesn't, even after all this time!"

Kado closes his eyes. "All this time, the Mythos have had to learn to walk on their own. All this time, we've only known that our creators hate and spite us. They only want to kill us. That's all we've ever known. We don't want you to do these things to us. We want you to teach us how to walk, to survive, to thrive... ...that's what we wanted. But all you've done is turn us away, just because you think we were a mistake, even though you were given the power to create us.... as a gift from your own creator! What did we do to deserve your hatred? You made us this way... ...perhaps you haven't noticed... but many of us... are just like you. We hate. We fear. There are those of us who fear death... those who carry heavy burdens... pain... hell... many of us know what that's like.

Because you gave those things to us."

Rep 1: That's why we fear them. They have all the impurities off man, plus the abilities monsters. Our belief in the stories we told brought them here through life-occurrences. You are like us, but that is what makes you even more dangerous. Mankind was always blinded by sin, we can't just wipe our eye that easily. We can't change this, until the end comes and it is almost here.

Kado looks away from him. "What you're doing... is sin. Is it not? Killing? Kidnapping? Unjust imprisonment? I can't believe you call yourselves 'human'. The only monsters I see... are the ones in this room. The ones who allow this... to not even giveanyonea chance... can you not at least offer a hand of mercy to the ones who don't deserve this treatment? Is that too much to ask? A law requiring due process, where people are judged, not by hatred but by law, a law that judges based on crime, not existence. You could even recruit Mythos to fight against those who would defy society, and abuse their powers!

If the humans who came from your world to ours could learn to accept and change who they were, there is no reason for you at all not to try. And let me tell you that the ones who established this change in our world, was not the Shapeshifters, who cared only for their own peace and quiet, nor the Elemental Clans, who only sought bloodshed, but the humans, humans from your world, who decided to make a new life, an new history, where they could cease fighting, and live in peace! And ever since the Fantasy Reality war, they have done just that!

...Until M.C.C.P. attacked us, the only wars came from the few fanatics who still cling to old ways, there was peace, until you brought your violence back to us, all of our long hard work torn down by people who have still been doing the same thing, the people who still cling to old ways, and the people, who refuse to change.

''Humanshave a power far greater than the Mythos, representative. But it seem's you're forgotten your power. You have the power to change, change not only your lifes, but your destiny. You once wielded the power of change, you once wielded an imagination so great, you gave birth to life!"''Kado snarls.

Rep 1: You miss understand. Humans are monsters. Your words are but stone.

"So, then, what's the point of you existing then? If you're so damned, then why do you care about killing off Mythos? Is it just because you want someone to drag to hell with you? Is there anything you care about? Probably not." A new voice says out of no where, and Kado sighs.

"No one invited you to this conversation, Fire Lord."

"I don't need an invitation!" The person speaking appears, a humanoid mass of stone and fire, with visible jagged teeth. "I make my own. But that's beside the point. So let me get this straight, human. You call yourselves damned, and you hate your existance. So then, tell me, what's your point in killing, when you could care less about yourselves? I'd like to understand your logic here." He says in a growling voice, echoing with his primal energies.

Rep 3: We didn't say anything about hating or existence. Humans are cowards, we hate everything that does not look or even act like us. God gave us this world. The Mythos wish to destroy it! Take it for themselves!

The fire lord gives him a irritated look. "And who told you that? Did your grand ol' poppy tell you that? Or is that some preconceived notion you carry, because it's convenient? It's easier to band everyone into a wagon, isn't it? It's much harder to sort out who's the bad guy and who's the good guys. You're too much of cowards to even realize when a system is broken! And while we're talking hating, yes you do. You hate yourselves, it's written all over your damn cowardly face! You moan and b*tch about how you're cursed for all eternity! You could care less what happens to the human race!

Our world's leaders are meeting in a week, and I see no reason to vote not to declare war on Earth, and wipe you out for your transgressions. You may hate yourselves, and you may place your curses on yourselves, but you will not use it as an excuse to disrupt peace in our world! You WILL suffer for the consequnces of your actions."

The President: We cannot fix what is broken. All those who tried to fix it died. You make waron man, you too make war on the Mythos. And no doubt that Sedition will come and put an end to you.

Rep 2: Why put our faith in the Sedition? They're Mythos too!

The President: The strongest Mythos we or anyone else have ever seen, that is why I am putting my faith in them

Kado appears to draw a sword, and the Fire Lord leaps back, hissing angrily. "Calm yourself, or remove yourself from here. I have no time to put up with war mongering."

Kado looks at the President. "It's true that those who try to fix things often die. But often times they are a minority who are incapable of changing the world, they have so little power. But you... ALL OF YOU! You all alone possess power beyond the individual. Are you not representatives of all of Earth's people? You have the power to change law, to set the way forward for progress, innovation. In your hands, you can change the status quo, you can authorize changes that promote civil rights, you can pass laws to change the economy, if there is anyone in this world who can change things, it's you, Mr President, and all of you," He points at each of the representatives.

"But if you choose to waste your power, and sit by and not even try, than I have no cause to believe in the good of humanity! My parents were human, but I never hated them for how they treated me, I understand it just as well as any Mythos. I'm different. I had the opportunity to see the good things humanity has as a child, even as I wandered helplessly, alone and forgotten, there was always someone who cared enough for a child to help me. Please... do not let this go by. I know you are capable of far greater things. I've seen them." His eyes change to a light blue.

Rep 2: Why should we give rights to monsters?

The President: We cannot just do that, for it may be unfair to the people.

Kado sighs. "Then why do you have rights? Did you not just yourselves admit to being monsters yourselves? And besides. As representatives of your people, it is true you have a duty to fulfill your duty to your office, and to your people. But there are times when someone must understand you can do one of two things. You can either fulfil your duty blindly, and you can neglect your own personal beliefs and ideals. Or, you can stand up for what you think needs to be done, even if society thinks you're wrong. You must decide if you believe a cause is worthy enough to stand for, even when you're the lone man standing above the sea, and not let your station fool you into declining into apathy.

Why is it that you became politicians, why is it that you ran for your station? Do you not have ideals of your own, ambitions you want to realize? Is there not something in your life you think is worth fighting for? Tell me. I'm curious. What ambitions drive you? Or are you simply mindless puppets doing whatever people tell you?"

He gives them a look. "There's a difference between doing what's popular and what's right. Think of it this way. Instead of investing so much more resources into containing all of these people, you could give them the chance to use their powers for good. Giving them rights would make all the difference, representative. They have no voice. They have no hope. They have no reason to coexist. You humans have something that Mythos crave. Freedom. Hope. Life. Of course they resent you, of course they hate you. You give them every reason to, and never a reason to love or show compassion. And when you add demonization, hatred, kidnapping, killing, you've only added fuel to the fire. By giving Mythos rights, you extinguish much of the flame. You remove the fire at the source. You're only trying to extinguish a fire with water, when it is a grease fire. You've tried everything else, but the humanitarian option. And why not try? What do you have to lose by trying? It's not like doing this for the past 700 years had done anything. New York, Bejing... those tragic moments continue even after all this time. Because you're doing the same old thing."

The President: Hmm, perhaps you are right. But it is too late. We've already signed it.

Kado and the Fire Lord narrow their eyes. "Signedwhat?"

The President: The Act. The Mythos Regestration Act. All Mythos must come under an agency. If they do not comply, they will be treated to civil segregation and if caught outside the law will be killed.

Kado gives him a half stern look. "First off, what does come under a agency mean anyway? And also, can you not provide amendments and stipulations to provide a degree of fairness to the law? It doesn't have to be set in stone. Just because it IS, doesn't mean it always has to be that way."

The President: We promised the people their safety. If we change it, they'll want to take matter into their own hands. We can't loose innocents to a personal war. And yes, we have more than one agency. The M.C.C.P is one of our best and most trusted.

Kado looks as if he's about to say something, but a voice not seen interupts him.

"Sir... I have news. According to what we've learned... we've positively confirmed that Earth Slayer... is hiding on Earth."

Kado's attention begins faltering to what the voice said. "What did you say...?" Kado breaks off, disbelief in his voice.

"...I said Earth Slayer is confirmed to be hiding away on Earth."

Kado is silent, and Fire Lord looks on, confused. "Who is this, 'Earth Slayer', Kado?"

"...Leave." "Wha-" "I said leave, Fire Lord."

The Fire Lord silently vanishes, and the President sees that there is a demented look of rage in Kado's eyes.

Kado seems to struggle with his emotions for a moment. "...I asked you what coming under an Agency means, President. What does that mean for those who do?" He says in a much darker voice than before.

The President: They will be trained to become agents. No tests or biological enhancements. None of that, but they will be trained to...hunt down there brothers.

Kado's eyes close. "So even after all of that... in the end they're just a means to an end. No hope, no future. What about the Mythos who too young to fight...? What about the families? In the end they're still just caged animals. Nothing is solved. You won't even give them a decent chance to serve society, besides being tools and killers? ...No one wants that life."

The President: We mean't what we said....Humans are monsters...The children are also trained but will not participate in capturing other Mythos until they become of age. Anny family member who do not comply will be submitted int civil segregation, we catch him or her doing anyhting wrong, they will be kill. Either by an agency or by the people.

Kado opens his eyes slowly, his eyes still red.

"...I see now that you truly don't care. I hoped you all might be willing to listen... nothing changes. But it doesn't matter anymore."

He seems to regain his earlier anger, and the President strangely finds interest in the reaction of Kado at the mention of 'Earth Slayer', whoever that might be.

"...I have my people to return to. I won't waste any more of my time, it's clear to me now that the solution rests elsewhere." He turns, silent disgust burning in his mind.

The President: Your words maybe lost upon us, but that doesn't mean we don't value your effort. Not many a mytho come here to talk of rights and equality. You are brave one, not many would've come. You have me respect above all else.

Kado's image is slowly distorted by a red aura. "What value is that to me... when your respect earns me nothing? My life's work to provide a future remains trampled upon, and no justice has been offered." He disappears.

The President: Hmmm....Earth Slayer...

World Summit
Seco, 5x5, Avalia, and Gobble are just hanging around

Gobble: We've been here for like a while know. I mean, when are we gonna eat?

Seco: We've been trained to go on for days without eating

Gobble: I have a higher metabolism rate.

Avalia: Im not sure if that made anysense

Gobble: Yea whatever. I'm still hungry. Hey,hey Gaurd guy. Ya have any food on ya'? Hope their not like those English dudes, who stand at the gate of The Tower of London. Those guys creep me out.

The guard gives them a flat stare. "You haven't set up your meal times. Of course you haven't gotten anything to eat. We don't even know what kind of Mythos you are. If you're hungry, you should have spoken up." He says in a flat bored voice.

Gobble: Dude, we Mythos eat just about anything you guys eat, I mean come on we're of the same race. Not to mention, your standing this close to me. Ya' can't here my stomach growling? Helmet too tight on your head?

"..." The guard sighs. "Need I explain the fact I'm not your maid? I can send requests for services, but you have to actually bother to take initiative. It's not my problem if you don't tell me what you want."

Footsteps can be heard coming from the stairway. "Hmm. Seems you're going to have a visitor."

Gobble: Is it that masked asshole again?

5x5: *whispers* Shut up!

Gobble: *under his breath* Well, i'm sorry, man.

They hear a chuckle from the stairs, and Kado walks in unmasked, much to the guard's surprise. "K-Kado?! Your mask it...!"

"I'm well aware. I lost it while I was fighting... him. I'll have to make a new one later." He pauses, and looks at the four. "They haven't feed you, have they?" He says in a visibly irritated fashion.

Gobble: No, these mean-giant poopy heads wouldn't feed us. Their treating s like animals! WAAAAAAA!

5x5: *drops his head* By dear God.

"...Everyone but you gets food." He says in an annoyed voice to Gobble.

Gobble: Ah shit. That sucks.

Seco: Your own fucking fault

Gobble: *looks away* So?

The barrier comes down, and Kado gestures them to follow, as guards file in, keeping their eye on them.

"Come with me, I will see that you get something to eat, and then we'll talk. Don't try anything with me, or you will sincerely regret it. I'm not in the best of moods to be dealt with." Seco notices this, there is a slight weariness to Kado's face.

He proceeds to walk up the stairs, while the guards have their weapons ready to fire in a merely moment's notice.

Gobble: Goin' on a field trip?

Seco: *sarcasm* With pissed-off shape-shifting national leader? No way.

Gobble: *starts singing the Magic School Bus main theme*

Kado almost stops to give Gobble a look, but instead shapeshifts his head into the vissage of Hitomara and roars, and just as quickly returns to normal. "IHATEkid shows." He walks much faster, and stops at the top of the stairs to wait for them, arms crossed.

Gobble: Gotta be hatin' on them childhood memories, huh?

Seco: This maybe a total dick question, but where are we going?

Kado does not answer, but when they reach the top of the stairs, they suddenly are teleported into what they assume is a living space, illuminated by only the walls, which glow a soft blue.

"Here." A table is prepared, with a kitchen on the left side with plenty of food. "Relax for a bit. We can get to business later. I have some time anyway." He walks over to one of the couches, and sits down.

Seco while getting something for himself, notices a strange cyllinder shaped object in one corner of the building, and notes it seems to be a sort of machine.

Seco: Another total dick question, but what is that? *starts eating his food*

Kado looks at it. "A liquid suspension chamber. I can't sleep in a bed."

Gobble: *saracsm* Geez, I wonder why?

5x5: *whispers* Shut up, man! Your gonna screw us all up!

Kado holds up Gobble's wallet over a incinerator trash can. "I suppose you don't mind if I just throw this in here, since you have such a smart mouth."

Gobble: Go ahead I don't need it. Not like we were given any equal rights or anything. Not to mention I'm broke. All I have is a 2 for 1 coupon for Arby's and picture of Avalia taking a shower.

5x5 & Avalia: *drop their heads* Oh my gosh.

Kado promptly burns it. "Well then..." He walks over to the table and sits down, and starts toying with a rather sharp combat knife, but does not seem concerned about not cutting himself.

"I assume you're probably dying to know why I've brought you here, so I won't keep you in suspense. As a result of your...actions, the nations of Echo have called for a World Summit, and that includes me. As a neutral territory between the great Elemental Clans and the Empire of Chinmoku, you not only angered my people, but as I told you, you've now incensed all of Echo's wrath. But that's besides the point. I told you we would put you to use, and since you claim to be competent, I'm interested if you would like to be part of the escort force that shall accompany me. Of course, you can always sit in your cell until we find something else you can do. ...And if you say one more thing Gobble, I will injure you so bad the only thing you will be able to utter is the sound you get your name from.

So on that note, the question is are you in or are you out? I want a straight answer."

Gobble: *is intimidated* Oh shiz

Seco: We will doubt escort you. Beats the hell out of hang by our wrists.

Kado sighs. "I thought I told them not to do that anymore. I'll give you a deal, do this without any funny business, and I will move you down to 'SS' quarters instead of your current 'SSS' class cell. I want you to keep in mind that the place we will be going to is the Temple of Chinmoku itself, a city of absolute no violence. If you try and start something, they will punish you severely. When you're there, mind your manners. They used to execute people for disrespect to the Grand Eye." He looks at them.

"We have at least one more day left before we will go, so I'm going to be nice and let you stay here. However, like I said, try any funny business and you're going to be in a lot of trouble. Understood?" He says sternly.

All: *nod* Understood.

Seco notices throughout the day that Kado has not eaten much of anything, and seems to be distracted constantly, either just tired, or there's something going on with him. As the evening approaches Gobble wonders where they will sleep.

Gobble: Ok, Seco and 5x5 sleep on that couch, Me and Avalia sleep on the other one.

Avalia: *kicks Gobble in the crotch*

Gobble: *falls flat on face and starts whimpering*

5x5: How about we guys sleep in one area and Avalia can have that couch to herself.

Seco: I was thinking me and Gobble can share this couch and you and Avalia can share the other one.

Gobble: *is still whimpering* Are you serious?!

Avalia: *blushes red*

Seco: *winks at Avalia*

5x5:...Um...sure...*whispers to Seco* And for the record, I wont be enjoying this.

Seco: You say that now,wait until later.

5x5: *turns toward Avalia* Come on. *heads toward the other*

Avalia: *whispers to Seco* Thank you. *follows 5x5*

Gobble: I wonder if that Kado guy has something like what 5x5 and Avalia have.

Seco: It's highly possible. *lays down on the couch and goes to sleep*

Early the next morning, Seco hears a wild thrashing, and he wakes up just in time to see the woman that had been with Kado earlier literally tear open the cylinder, and a thick liquid pours out as Kado slumps out and tumbles to the ground in a heap, a petrified expression on his face, seemingly gasping as if dying. The woman puts her hand on Kado's forehead, and his body's tension fades, and he quietly begins to sleep, a weary expression slowly replacing the terror that had gripped him seconds before.

He looks around and is amazed that the others had not woken up. The woman gives him a faint 'ssshh!', and then carefully places Kado in a chair at the large table, and wraps him in a blanket, before looking back at Seco.

"I won't explain here. If you want an explanation, I'll have to do it somewhere else."What he assumes is her voice rings in his head.

Seco: Uhhhhhh...ok? Should I wake the others up or something?

"No need. I will simply give them a message they'll receive on waking up. They'll know the situation as soon as they wake up."She responds almost instantly after he finished saying that.

Seco: Ok. So what now since I'm awake?

She blinks, and they are in a different living quarter, built and designed more like a proper house, which feels more inviting than Kado's. He notices that she also brought Kado, who is now resting on a couch.

"Have some breakfast."She indicates a plate of pancakes, sausage, and eggs."I don't doubt you must want some answers as to who we are, me and Kado. I can't promise to tell you everything, as it would happen, we both have things we don't know about each other, even now. I am not able to venture into Kado's mind without his permission. I'll start with my name. I am Azula, and I am the co founder and director of communications of Azure. Doubtless you know by now that I am a telepath, but my skills go beyond just you. I am able to communicate with all the members of Azure, which on Echo alone is about 6 million, instantly. The second you arrived with that machine of yours, I was aware of you and instantly alerted everyone in the city of your presence. Nothing escapes my notice.

I bet you have even more things you wish answered, so while your companions sleep, feel free to ask, you have plenty of time."

Seco: Ok, what is the backstory of this place? *eats one of his pancakes*

"Do you mean Azure, or this world in general? I may have to summarize some of the information if you want to know about this world though."

Seco: I guess you can explain both while your at it. *wraps his eggs and sausage in his pancake and eats it*

"From what we understand from research on Earth we've taken recently, Echo and Earth lie in the same positions in Time and Space, only Earth is in Reality and Echo in Fantasy. Our world rests just on the borders between the two, which one half of this world is more like reality, and another is more like Fantasy. The Elementals live to the West, the land more like Reality, to the East lies the Empire of Chinmoku, the land of the Shapeshifters, where Kado was born.

''We live in the middle of the world, from our current maps at least. The true scale of this world has yet to be determined. As you no doubt saw in your invasion, this world is much more savage than Earth. The only shelter from the rampaging winds of the West is the mountains where these sprawling lush valleys lie, though occasionally a burst of wind blasts through the region from outside. Tornados occur only every ten years, but when they do, they are beyond destructive. This world is a matter of survival of the fittest."''

She pauses."That said, an organization like ours must seem illogical, in a place where strength is the key to survival."

Seco: Not really illogical. People back on Earth do that all the time. *makes another breakfast wrap and eats it* You guys are like the X-Men or something.

''"I see. Anyway, Azure was founded by Kado and I, as you know. We were basically just two homeless people trying to fight for others like us, deprived of a good life. At first we were just another gang to the authorities, we were even wanted at one point. Through various methods though, we began to take down the various gangs in the city, using methods ranging through all out fighting to tactical methods. We generally made it so that the authorities would find an anonymous tip with all the evidence needed to convict and arrest them. In due time, we gradually were recognized by the city, and were greatly respected. However, the city's leaders, giant corporations and legal gangs valued us as a threat. They had made big money off the trade routes, as the city lies in a valuable middle ground for both East and West. It was at this point where we turned on them and through a whole year of fighting, we managed to topple the corrupt government. At first we did not lead the city, but the civilians began to request that we take control, and we reluctantly did.''

''And after that, we slowly began acting as a neutral ground for the West and East to mete out their diplomacy, and through us Echo is slowly seeing a greater amount of stability. Although, there are still plenty of hot heads, the Fire Clan Lord being a prime example, and the Exiled Clans as well, though they keep to the Forbidden Temples generally, so they're not as big as a problem."''

Seco: I see. You guys got your work cut out for you, more than humans and mythological creatures. *makes one last breakfast wrap and eats*

"Is there anything else you wish to know?"He remembers something about exiled clans, forbidden temples, and also is curious as to why she has not bothered to say anything vocally all this time.

Seco: You don't wanna speak face-to-face, instead of mind-to-mind?

"It's nothing against you. I can't speak. At all. This is my only way to communicate, aside from perhaps writing."

Seco: Your mute? You don't find that many people like that these days. But what about the forbidden temples and exiled clans?

''"A whole other story. Echo was once ruled by two empires. The Elemental Warlords, and the Chinmoku. During the time when Fantasy and Reality clashed, the Warlords became frustrated, their attacks on Chinmoku's outer most provinces were futile. They could only reach the center of the land, pretty much this entire valley system, but no further. The Warlords became aware of the existence of Earth, and so began the construction of portals that took advantage of Echo's proximity to Reality, and joined the war as well. In time, eight shapeshifters came out from the land of Chinmoku and took on the 8 Element Warlords, and eventually sealed them away in 8 katanas. You have already seen two of them. Fire Slayer and Dark Slayer, currently wielded by Kado. These 8 swordsmen became known as the Phoenix. They closed off Echo from Earth, by destroying the Azure Gate and proceeded to destroy the might of the Elemental Armies once and for all. Even today, the might of the Element Clans will never rise to that height again. The Exiled Clans and the Forbidden Temples, are the Elementals who would not turn their backs from their masters, and the Forbidden Temples were the seats of the 8 Warlord's power. To this day only the Exiled Clans live there."''

Seco: Neat story. I was their during the war. I saw them. It's didn't know what to make of them, ubt they helped man force the mythos back into Downation. I'm not sure if there are anymore questions for me to ask.

Kado starts to stir."Well be glad you didn't get close to Hadari, the first Dark Phoenix. Of all of them, he was legendary for... well being a brute. If he saw you, you probably would have died. But anyway, since Kado is awake, and since I'm sensing that your friends are waking up, it's time we headed back."

Seco: Sure thing. Nice telepathically speaking to you, Azula. Where do we go?

They suddenly teleport back to Kado's housing, just as his teammates wake up, as does Kado, who was put back in the chair. Kado wearily blinks, and rubs the sleep out of his eyes.

"......Good morning..." He croaks.

Gobble: *groans* Good God why?

5x5: Cause we screwed up, that's why. *gets out of bed*

Everyone stares at the purple marking on his neck

5x5: What?

Gobble: COME ON, MAN!

Seco: Shut up, Gobble.

Gobble: Aw man.

Avalia:*slowly wakes up* What is it?

Seco: Somethin' to do, that's what. Now your ass out the bed

Gobble: He meanssexyass by the way. *is slapped in the back of the head by Seco* Ooowwww.

5x5 and Avalia: *put cloths on*

Kado yawns. "...When you all have your breakfast, we can go." He grumbles, still very tired.

''Everyone but Seco dis in for breakfast. Seco just watches. After 10 minutes everyone is all set.''

They all teleport, and arrive at the eastern edge of Azure, and Seco notices that already several housing districts are well underway, with at least two completed. He also notices the rather dangerous looks some of the citizens are giving them. As he looks around, a full battalion of fully armored Azure officers decked out with swords, guns, and various other weapons arrives on scene.

Azula looks at Kado.''"I hear the Clan Lords are well on their way. Do you think we should wait and meet up with them?" "...No. The Lords are very much angry with these ones,"He says, looking at them."And I'd rather not try to wrestle Fire Lord off them. As much fun as that would be... yeah."''

Seco notices that he can hear what they're saying.

"For now on, when in combat, only speak through this link. Otherwise our movements will be more predictable for others. You do have limits with this link, you will only be able to speak to the guards, Azula and myself, and your teammates. Understand that what you think is no longer private, so be aware of this. ...Especially some of you."

Kado looks towards the East. "Now why don't we get going before we have to ahhh... introduce you, to Fire Lord."

Seco: Sure thing. come on guys. Let's move out. *follows behind Kado. The others follow behind*

The Lake of Death
Kuria slumbers, until a blurry image comes to her in her dreams. She tries to focus on it, and gets the impression...Kronos.

''....No.... ....He disappeared a long time ago.... ....why am I....? ....I better deal with this quickly....''

Kuria slowly wakes up, with the full knowledge that someone will be arriving soon.

"Jon... you still there?" She calls out softly in the moonlight.

''Kuria sees around her broken trees all over the place. She sees 5x5 sitting on stump looking up at the moonlit sky.''

"...You ok Jon? Did something happen?"

5x5: I was thinking...that's what happened...

"I see... you need to allow yourself to relax.... ...don't punish yourself so much. Listen. There's something I need to address, I won't be far away, call for me if you need me, alright?" She says softly.

5x5: I don't think that'll be necassary...

She slowly sits up and gets up and walks over to him, and gently puts a hand on his shoulder. "I'll be back soon. This won't take long. Hopefully."

She reluctantly removes her hand from his shoulder and walks off into the trees, eventually finding a clearing.

<"Kronos. I know you're there, you Almighty Idiot, so save me the trouble and come out already. Speak in Babylonian only, and if you can't, then do not utter my name. You may only refer to me as Kuria. Do you understand?"> She says in Babylonian into the night.

Kronos: Ωμεγα. *He becomes visible right in front of Kukyo, towering over her* 

Kuria frowns slightly. "I've been better. Why are you here Kronos? Are you still entertaining those fantasies of yours?"

Kronos: 

"I'm well aware, Kronos. I shouldn't have to point out that he's a threat because of what you did to us, Kronos. You should have minded your own business."

Kronos notices now Kuria is human, but is perplexed by the sight of her black wings, which a normal human shouldn't have. Her life energy seems pure and untainted by the corruption of her dark power now.

Kronos: You know you brought that war upon yourself. Don't EVER blame anyone but yourself. You don't even know toture. I've lived longer and have more experience, that said maybe you should listen instead of going off and trying to kill the human race! I warned you the, and I warn you now. Take or leave it. And if I was around, I wouldn't have told you to become mortal. Does this make you happy? Does it? You've pushed away even me for what? Happyness?! There is no such thing unless you allow it. Goodbye, *He pauses, letting a tear form* Kuria. *steps towards his portal*

"....You haven't changed at all... you Almighty Idiot... you've been gone far too long to have a right to say anything to me. Besides the fact you're a Titan... ....You are always blinded by the past. You cannot see the present, nor the future. You've been hiding all these years, so I wouldn't expect you to know the truth. Goodbye. This is why I showed you my scorn. Because of your blindness. You were blind when your children dethroned you, and you remain blind still. You only see the truth of things until they have already brought you low."

She silently begins to walk off, the moonlight rippling on her body as she walks.

Kronos: ... My children took the credit for what God did. And do well to remember who helped beat you in the first place, Kuria.... You look good for an older one. Aged well... *Smirks through his tears* Remember the warning, and prepare. Be cautious. And warn Jon. I will always be there for you, Kukyo. *walks through the portal, leaving it open for a few minutes, in vain*

"It's Kuria. You should never have come here.... ....I cannot reciprocate the feelings of a god. So quit vying for my affection, when you don't even understand me at the most basic of levels...."

She silently walks off, eventually returning to the clearing where 5x5 still sits. "I am back, Jon. I told you I wouldn't be long." She walks over to him, and slowly wraps a wing around his body to keep him warm, then sits next to him.

"Tomorrow is a new day, and today was the start of a new life. For the both of us. We both have pasts that haunt us. But let's try to work together to overcome those times and find our new future."

5x5: *lets out a deep breath and nods his head* Ok...

She looks over at him and smiles. "Heeey now, you really should lighten up you know. I know you've had it rough, but put a smile on your face. It never hurts to smile." She brushes some of his hair out of his face.

5x5: I'm just scared is all...Afraid that everything is still going to be taken away from me in some way or form....

"I understand. Don't let fear control you though. It's better to live in the face of fear than to live in fear. Besides, you have me. As much as life will take, also learn to recognize what it gives."

5x5:....what it gives...

"Some focus on the little things in life. Some worry about the big things in life. But if you fail to pay enough attention, it becomes hard to see what remains if you take something out." She playfully taps his head to get him to look at her. "You just have to look closer. Am I not here? Just because the clouds cover the stars, does that mean they have gone? Or does the New Moon mean the moon has vanished and shall never return? A woman once gave away the one coin she had, yet that one coin's offering was greater than that of the men who were great and wealthy. I know that I'm not much, but I am worth something, am I not? Is the moonlight and this starry night not a treasure that no man can claim to own, but is for all to cherish?"

She smiles. "There is always something. Even if it's something small and fragile, it still means something. Enjoy the simple things, the simple pleasures Jon. Your life can be fuller than you could ever know."

5x5: *looks at Kuria for a moment, then looks away and feels his head as it starts to ache abit*

"Are you alright Jon?" She asks softly. She runs her hand through her hair. "If you want me to stop, I will. ...I just thought I'd.... try to comfort you."

5x5: My mind doesn't like positvity...*gets up and sits on another stump*

Kuria looks down. ".....Forgive me for trying to offer you companionship. I find it ironic how you've displayed woe at being alone yet you push away others who try to help you...."

The sun slowly rises in the East. "Since you're going to be that way, we might as well get started. The lake isn't far." She gets up and looks over at the sunset, silent.

5x5: I don't know how to feel...My emotions...they are not the same...I can't...*bows his head*

She looks over at him for a moment.

"The lake will help you. But you have to get there first. The lakes will test you and read your heart and soul. In order to fully accept their aid, you must learn what the purpose of the test is, and how you must overcome the test. And do not fear. We are doing this together. I would not make you do something and not do it myself. Look up at me please."

5x5: *looks up at Kuria attentively*

"I am here to help you. But please do not mistake my kindness and tolerance for apathy. As much as you hate it, you need to learn to accept my help. The lakes aren't a free pass. I'm trying to help make it easier for you, but if you're not willing to work with me here, it'll be that much harder on you in your trials. At least try to meet me halfway and try to change your outlook, because there's no point in all of this if you're just going to refuse my help." Her eyes are a little more stern, a compassionate kind of stern, but stern regardless.

5x5: *nods in agreement*

She turns back towards the East. "Shall we go then? It's only a bit of a walk from here, I stopped because I was tired and I thought you could use rest."

5x5: *gets up* I don't rest...Lead the way.

She looks at him for a moment, then starts walking into a natural sort of pathway between the trees, which gracefully slopes down, and eventually they come to a crystal clear lake, sparkling as though its waters were that of diamonds. At first he doesn't sense anything unusual, but as he stares at the lake, he can pick up a twinge of unnatural energy at work, and he almost feels as though something sentient and unseen is observing them.

Kuria looks over at him. "You sense the Spirit of the Lake I assume."

5x5: Yes...I can feel it.

Kuria looks at the water. "No one is quite sure what they are, or where they come from. Some believe they were placed here by God, to guide those lost and provide healing. Others think they are simply ones who were lost, and find purpose guiding others. Regardless of that, once you enter their waters, they will take you within their spiritual domain. They will offer you a trial that will explore something about yourself. It could be anything. Fear. Hate. Loneliness. It just depends. Each trial is focused on something that they resonate with and will mercilessly confront you with until you come to understand what they want you to understand. Makes sense?"

5x5: Mhm. *slowly begins to walk out into the water*

Kuria walks down with him, looking over at him with a reassuring smile. "I'll see you when you come out. Oh and Jon? Good luck. After we're done here, we can see about going somewhere to eat something nice to celebrate, alright?"

5x5: *nods* Alright...*walks alittle bit further out into the water*

She does too, and as they do, they slowly begin to sink, though not naturally. She mouths, 'See you soon,' before being fully submerged, and then he too is pulled under.

Suddenly, he is falling, and falling violently fast. Too fast. The grey ground below appears to be rushing to greet him all too eagerly.

5x5: *lands on his feet and looks around a moment, then looks up from where he fell from*

The area blurs suddenly, and he is in a long metal corridor. For a moment, there is a stiff silence, until he hears the sudden footstep loudly echoing through the hall, followed by another one. The footsteps are slow, but steady. And getting close. He looks in the direction of the noise, but all he sees is darkness. No. Not darkness. Not just any darkness at least.

A great swarm of shadowy hands are slowly stretching out towards him, creeping along the contours of the hall, flowing between every pipe and crack as they silently, maliciously begin to crawl towards him.

5x5: *looks around in horror as he slwoly backs away. But in front of him he see non other than The Admin.* You...Always you...

 A large, but skinny creature with a cracked smile and slit eyes emerges from beheind The Admin. '' completely over shadowing The Admin. The creatures in the dark gr'ab hold of 5x5.The light within the creatures mouth grows brighter and brighter as it opens it mouth and it begins to suck away the spirit of 5x5's body.

5x5: *turns into water and jumps back* No...no dark..too much...tear me apart.

The creatures in the dark whipser as they make their way to 5x5.

A second hallway appears next to him, providing a way to escape.

5x5: *enters through the second hallway and begins to run*

After a lot of running, The Admin and the Creature are standing in front of him, and the way behind him disappears into a thick wall, yet another hallway presents itself.

5x5: *goes through that third hallway*

He keeps running, until his foot suddenly scrapes close to a ledge leading to an empty void below.

5x5: *grunts through his teeth and sees The Admin. down the hallway. The darkness spreads down the hallway. He looks back down* I hope this doesn't take an Majora's Mask turn. *jumps into the void below*

He falls for a long time, then suddenly slams down onto the cold steel floor again, and The Admin is standing behind him waiting, the creature behind him seems to be clapping mockingly. Another path opens up.

5x5: *follows the path as quickly as he can* Yep, it took the turn.

The path winds a ways, before strangely it seems to double back until he is face to face with The Admin again. The path does not immediately open for him, instead, it seems to wait a moment, unlike before.

5x5: I will not be taken by the darkness again! *hand turns into a black whip and he catches unto The Admin.'s neck, and pulls him on the floor*

Suddenly the area around him begins to explode into dust, until he stands on a strip of land where the Admin's image stands in front of him, and he looks to either side, and he sees endless visions of himself endlessly running, with The Admin one step behind them on both sides.

Do you understand now?

A voice rings in his head.

What is it, do you think, that I am showing you?

5x5: I should not run...not to fear the darkness...that I can't solve my problems forever by averting them...

''Death is an inevitable force. As is darkness. Fear is natural. However. There are times to run. There are times to fight. A time to accept, and a time to deny. Not everything can be done on your own, but sometimes it takes oneself and only yourself to accomplish something. But never be afraid to seek out aid from those around you.''

''I have sensed throughout your life, you have been helpless and lost. Part of it lies in running from your problems. You can run, but you cannot hide. Not from yourself. This trial represented your fear of Death, and how you have lost control of your life through simply running away, until your path hit a dead end. You ran, and you ran. But your problems didn't get left behind. The moment you left your guard down... they returned with a vengeance, did they not? If you wish to face the darkness, you must first understand yourself.''

''You must first stop running from your problems. Do not fear Death, do not fear the darkness. They are all part of the cycle of life. We live, we die. The sun rises, and the moon waxes and wanes. Night and Day. If you cannot stand on your own, do not fear to reach out toward others. Companions will come and go, but the truest of friends will stand together until the end of their days. Trust your friend. She means you well, I can sense the hurt in her heart when she cannot reach you. Stop running from her, and she can give you happiness. But you must learn to trust her.''

''And remember.... everyone has secrets. Even you. Do not judge others for the secret burdens they carry.''

A sphere of air and light begins to envelop him, and a huge grey blue serpent dragon is tightly coiled around him, its eyes fixed on his, glowing a dim blue. It stretches a claw towards his forehead, and a beautiful light arcs into his head and flows into his body, the energy filling his mind with a sense of peace and slowly healing part of his mind and soul, the pain not gone but now seemingly far away.

''Should you choose to continue down the path of healing and understanding of yourself, then heed these words. You will be assaulted with everything you desire to keep buried. Everything you hate about yourself and lock away, will confront you. All of these things shall be ugly truths, but you must learn to understand and accept them, for it is part of healing. It is part of becoming yourself again.''

Now go, Jonothan Waltz......

''..............And forgive us. For long ago...... ......we failed you.......''

Suddenly Jonothan wakes up in an explosion of foam and air, as he emerges onto the shores of the lake, all that he experienced and all he saw and heard still fresh in his mind, its last words ringing in his ears:

.....''forgive us.... We failed you....''

5x5: *gets up and looks out at the lake* I'm not afraid of the darkness...*the white of his eyes turn intoa plum color and hs iris are gone. Only his pupil is seen*

He looks around, but doesn't see Kuria yet. He eventually notices her underwater, not moving.

5x5: *eyes go back to normal and he goes out into the lake and stands next to her, unsure whether to get out or not*

Her body slowly starts rising, until a sphere of water slowly forms around her and suspends her body about twenty four inches off the surface of the water, her form seemingly turning into light which begins to change into water, and eventually the sphere condenses into her shape, filled with a strange glow of energy, until it slowly turns back into Kuria, who slowly starts to descend back down, new, even larger glowing wings grow out of her back, but doesn't seem to wake up, still slumbering as she descends, a new multilayered dress forming around her body, until her feet touch on the water's surface, and seemingly holds her steady and she does not sink, just quietly sleeping.

5x5: *hoists himself up outthe water and sits on the lake and waits for Kuria to wake up*

Kuria stirs, and her eyes slowly slides open, and a small stream of tears roll down her face. When she sees 5x5, she breaks down and suddenly hugs him, and he can feel her shaking. After a moment, she suddenly pulls away.

"......I'm sorry.... ...I keep forgetting you don't like...." She breaks off, burying her head in her hands, silently crying, falling to her knees.

5x5: *wraps his arms around her and pulls her close to him*

"......I'm a big baby aren't I.... .....I'm such a fool..... ...I've been through worse, so why.....? ....Why does this still hurt so much.... am I.... really that afraid....?" She half cries, half whispers to herself, not noticing his touch.

5x5: In all honesty, I say we're both big babies. but babies grown and they don't cry as much anymore. They learn to fight against thier fears instead of running and hiding from them. Once they face what frightens them, they jjnow that nothing can stop them. Though more fears arise, we can't let them win.

"....I thought after all this time I was over it.... ....but the loneliness hurts even worse now..." Her trembling slows, as she realizes his touch upon her.

5x5: It's just that when you're adept for something for too long, it messes you up. Besides, there is a certain guy who is keeping you company. Besides,we have more to learn. You'll get over it.

She weakly laughs. "For once, I'm not the one giving you a pep talk... you must have really done well...." She attempts to smile, but instead ends up resting her head against his chest.

"....After I pull myself together.... ....I think we should eat something decent.... like we talked about.... ....I think I know a place... ....you'll like...."

5x5: Sure thing. gotta kep up our strength right?

She sighs. "....Can you carry me to dry land? ....I think I'm going to fall into the water soon."

5x5: Sure thing. *picks up Kuria and carries her out of the lake and sets her down on her feet*

"Thank you.... Jon. Now, can you tell me what your favorite food is? ....I hope that didn't get erased by your memory loss."

5x5:....I...ummm.....never ate after I was retrieved from Echo....so...I really don't have a favorite food.

"I see. Well, we'll think of something for you."

5x5: I mean there's no need to. you can eat without me, can't you?

"That really isn't fair to you. What's the point of celebrating if the one you're supposed to celebrate with doesn't enjoy himself?" She smiles weakly.

5x5: I mean, it isn't just for me. It's for you too. I mean as long as you enjoy yourself, I'll be just fine.

She smiles faintly. "Well, in that case, I would only enjoy it if you were there with me. Eating isn't just a necessity, it can be a pleasure, you know."

5x5: Oh I'll be there with you. It's just that I can't gauntee I'll be eating.

She sighs. "I see...."''Clueless.... just.... clueless....''

She starts walking up the hill again. "Might as well get going then. We have a bit to go before we get to any sort of town."

5x5: *gets up and walks up the hill behind Kuria*

-The Black King's Fortress

A hooded man in red robes kneels before The Black King. "You summoned me, my lord?" He says in a charismatic voice.

"Yes. I want you to bring to me Jonothan Waltz, otherwise known as 5x5." The Black King says quietly.

He bows his head. "What of the one who calls herself Kuria Raito?"

"She is of no concern to me. If you're that interested in her, you could bring her to me to corrupt her soul, then you could do as you please."

The hooded man chuckles. "My liege, I already have too many gracious 'gifts', I won't need another for some time."

"Then go, do not waste my time any longer."

The robed man chuckles to himself.

"Oh how I love a hunt...." He leaves, disappearing into the air.

A New Life
A large orb of ice falls to Echo's surface, landing in a community of Endlos. It nelts before hitting the surface, but the man lands with terrible burns.

Skana: Help... Meee... *Passes back out*

Initially the Endlos stand stunned at the sight of the person from within the oce, but they gradually unfreeze and carry the person to a large medical facility. Inside the facility, several Endlos appear to check on Skana then usher the Endlos carrying him to a small room before uttering something about their king.

Within minutes, Skana is connected to a life sipport machine and is exposed to green, restorative light until he regains conscious.

Skana: Where... Am I...? *Looks around* Endlos...? I haven't seen them since my mother... left for the war... *Regenerative factor kicks in, making the healing faster*

An Endlos in a nurse's attire answers.

"You're on Echo. We don't understand how you arrived here, but at least you aren't a stain on the ground."

Skana: *Stands up* It's time for me to go... *Pulls out the wires* Where... Where is Cronos? My katana? *Steps toward the door*

A few orbs of energy appear in front of Skana, and he suddenly has trouble walking forward. The lead one, much bigger than the others, seems to be reading his mind looking through his memories. It flashes red after seeing a set of Skana's memories, and the nurse has been around the beings long enough to understand such a visual cue to mean anger.

"You served the M.C.C.P..... ....why?"Its voice comes out as a hiss.

Skana: *Looks at the shape* Because... The Administrator gave me everything. He gave me a home, food, money... Then he made my friend suffer... I will nerver forgive him..… *Picks up his katana* Any more questions?

"H-hey, don't start a commotion here," admonishes the nurse, looking defensive and rather worried about the other patients.

"I suggest you sit down and rest a bit."The being addresses Skana. "And I would suggest informing the higher ups of this being's awakening. They undoubtedly will want answers. We will watch him, and if he becomes a problem, we will gladly remove him quietly. We were only concerned for your people's safety."It speaks to the nurse

Skana: I came here for saftey and training to defeat the Black King. If this place can't trust it's own kin enough to let them roam free, then I'll leave. *Puts on the given kimono, and straps on a belt attached to the katana* This is the Katana of Souls, also called Cronos for Kronos, the Titan, lived in it for a few centuries. If you wish to fight, please do not disturb this pleasant place. Now, excuse me.

The nurse is relieved that the situation was resolved peacefully and exits the room to speak with his superiors. A few moments later, he returns with a doctor and a mysterious Endlos. Noth glance over Skana before the mysterious one points a gnarled finger at him.

"This disrespectfulchildwants to learn aboit Spirits? Ha! A mindless imbecile has a greater chance."

Skana: *The man's finger breaks, without much more than a blur, Skana standing as still as ever* Now, I will ask again, move please? *touches the sword's hilt*

Before the elder Endlos can react, another figure enters the room. He is taller than Skana by over a head and wears a black coat with dark fur lining over a black cardigan and silvery grey pants. In his left ear is a silver earring. His hair is dark grey and his eyes darker than the deepest depths of darkness. Across his back are two greatswords and strapped to his sides lie another greatsword and a pair of heavily modified revolvers.

"That's enough," he states, his voice halting everyone in the room despite how little volume is behind his words.

"Y-y-your M-majesty," stammers the nurse before he faints from surprise.

The lead spirit manifests and bows to be polite at the figure. "Are you here on account of this boy? I think clearer heads should prevail here." He glances at Skana. "Espically younglings like you. Is that how you show respect for those who even bothered to see to your wounds? I think not. And on the account of us, good lord Endlos, we merely came here to investigate the rumor of a stranger to these lands, in case of a threat. We came especially after hearing of the stranger falling within this settlement. That is the reason we are here, should it be ire upon us that brought you here."

"Our purposes were the same then," says Endlos, "I came to see what the commotion was. It's a pity that I did not arrive sooner." He turns his attention to Skana. "Child, a temper like that often results in an early demise and plenty of burned bridges. It would benefit you to explain yourself and your actions."

Skana: This man thought himself higher than me, and mocked me. All the while blocking my path, Your Majesty. Now, if you'll excuse me, I must go. *Walks past the King and the others out into the hall* And my name is Skana, and I am 30 of age. NOT a child, mind you. *Walks out of the hospital, into the unfamiliar streets*

"So venerable at such a young age," sighs Endlos, "He'll soon realize he damaged a bridge he very much wanted to preserve." He glances at the lead spirit. "I trust you'll have someone watch over him, I'll return once my good friend arrives."

The doctor quickly mends the Elder Endlos' finger before hurrying to wake up the nurse.

"Impulsive brat," growls the Elder, rubbing his previously damaged finger.

The lead spirit nods. "My various underlings will keep an eye on him. He was trained in some aspects of Soul Maniuplation, but I very much doubt he can truly take it into consideration, just yet at least. We will be able to easily observe him."

He looks at the Elder. "The young onesarerather prone to biting. One does say that one should never poke a finger inside the cage of a trapped wolf. One often loses that said finger."

"Don't you sass me," grumbles the Elder before taking a deep breath. "Brat's got spunk, I'll give him that."

The king nods then leaves the room swiftly enough to appear to vanish.

Skana: *Once he is ouside transforms into phoenix form* Alrighty... I need a place to rest in solitude... *Flies to an abandoned mountain* Now to get some meditation in...

While Skana meditates, a mysterious figure makes his way around the mountain. Upon seeing Skana, the figure grows more annoyed than he is passively.

"Oi you, off my mountain."

Skana: Oh, I'm sorry sir. *Stands up, the hospital kimono blowing in the wind*

"Get going then, I don't have all day to wait for you."

Skana: Alright sir... *Phoenix form* Have a nice day... *flies away*

The person watches Skana fly away then sighs.

"It's about time I get going myself," he says, "After all, I have an appointment to keep." The figure glows faintly then teleports into the Endlos colony.

Skana: *Appears befor the man in human form* Hello. How are you doing?

"Out of my way, I'm in a hurry," growls the figure, brushing past Skana while walking at a brisk pace.

Skana: At least point me toward an inn or a place with an extra room?

"I don't have the time to," exclaims the person, "I have to be somewhere in less than two minutes and I don't know where the hell I' going! Good day, sir." The figure storms off, covering surprising distance in a short amount of time despite only walking.

The lead spirit taps Skana's shoulder. "It's this way." He points at a building.

Skana: Oh, why thank you. Sorry for my rudeness erlier, I was in a quite large load of pain and missed my family. Kronos and Atlas... I hope they are okay... Anyways, a soul in this sword is trying to speak to you. I can't translate and I'm not great at Soul Manipulation.

".....Maybe you should try actually listening. It isn't that hard. We can speak as clearly as you or I right now. Maybe you need to give your ears a spring cleaning."

As Skana and the spirit converse, the figure continues his brisk journey, dodging people as he increases his pace until he crashes into King Endlos.

"Watch where you're goi-"

"Need a hand, Alexian," asks the king before helping the person to his feet.

"Should've known, it'd be you, Erde," responds Alexian, dusting himself off. "So, why'd you send for me?"

"Simple, a new person has arrived here and while he may not have malicious intentions, he has the air of trouble about him," responds the king, "I called you here as more of a last resort. In the event that trouble does reach us here, I will require your assistance to fully quell it."

The lead spirit appears near them, with his two followers quietly resting on his shoulders as small spheres of light.

"Oh, greetings." He says, bowing politely at Alexian. He looks at lord Endlos. "Oh, I was asked to inform you that the others still have not found the Endlos that went missing those years ago. They don't think she's dead, just.... not here. They can't explain it, but all they can describe is the sense of her being 'far away'. We're still looking for her, it's just proven.... ....difficult."

"Explain please," requests Endlos, though the air around him has become heavy. While his eyes barely shift downwards, the spirits can easily identify that the king of Endlos' mood has worsened. "Please tell me what you may have learned, that way I can make a rational decision on my course of action."

Alexian smirks, a knowing look entering his eyes upon hearing his friend speak.

"The only information we do now is that a woman named Caess disappeared from this area a few years back, she had gone outside the village to look around for something apparently. A few hours later, she never came back and the locals asked us to seek her out, but strangely it's as though she was wiped off the face of the world. There have been rumors, lord Endlos, but we cannot verify their authenticity."

He bows.

"I am very sorry. We looked into said rumors, but we hit major dead ends. It was said the Kanjō Gods might have had a hand in her disappearance, but they have been gone for years. We looked for the organization that defeated and sealed the Kanjō Gods, but we've had little luck. ...Though there are rumors a woman possibly related to them is wandering the Central Wilds as we speak."

"Really? Could you explain the rumors you may have heard, then? I'll pore over both things."

He sighs. "Well, a while ago back when the Kanjō Gods were still in power, called the Elemental Warlords by mortals, they were seeking to win their war against Earth and the Shapeshifters to the East. They eventually started calling forth four elemental beings composed of two elements, with vast control over them, there was a dragon made of metal and lava nick named the 'Eternal Eruption', a demon made of light and darkness, a massive wolf of wind and lightning, and a strange giant of ice and water."

He takes a breath. "According to rumors, or conspiracy, depending on which you call it, this fourth being showed both Element Manipulation and Aether Manipulation. ...not beating around the bush, some of the mortals think the being was a hybrid of an Endlos and Elemental. ....Normally we might ignore such talk if it weren't for the fact this giant showed up a few years after the disappearance of Caess."

"Where was this giant last seen," asks Endlos, his tone neutral, "that is the deciding factor of my choice."

The spirit sighs. "Well, what is known is that the giant as well as the others disappeared right after the collapse of power of the Elemental Army. We don't have exact locations where they went, though people occasionally claimed to see a large giant of ice roaming around the north forests just outside the North Frontier. We also heard that sometime after it disappeared, two smaller ice giant creatures fled the forests, and now travel the snowy north. We don't know if any of this is true. It's like the humans and their Bigfoot."

By the time the lead spirit has finished speaking, Endlos and Alexian have vanished. In their stead is a note that reads:

Heading to the North from Central Wilds. Contant an upperclass spirit and ask if they can watch over the town until I return -Endlos Erde

An endlos in human looking clothing walks up and picks up the letter, grunting through the scarf he wears. The man looks at the spirit, then walks towards the wilds. His nametag reads only one name: Pixel.

The spirit sighs. "Better see if one of the Nine Winds is available..."

Skana flies to the inn, being sure to say hi to the doorkeep and the clerk.

Skana: Hello, a room please.

"Eight Gold," responds the inn keeper, not looking up from a dusty book.

Skana: Uh... Well... I kind of destroyed my gold coming to this planet... I'll just go then. *Starts to walk*

Out of nowhere, a heavy bag of gold falls on his head.

Skana: *Looks surprised* Thanks... *He picks up the bag* Sir, I think I could get a room but I would like to know who threw this first for a proper thank you and permission to use it...

Don't question gifts.... just accept.... A man's voice echoes, with no apparent origin.

Skana: Then a small room please.

The inn keeper stretches their hand towards Skana.

Skana: *Hands the inn keeper the needed amount* Origato...

"You mean 'Arigato'... Ahoge no Otoukonoko..." The inn keeper points in the room's direction, "First right up the stairs."

Skana: I apologize. *He bows and walks up the stairs*

The inn keeper grunts a reply as Skana enters an older, yet well furnished room. The bed is comfy looking and large in size while the floor has a modest hardwood design. The bathroom is tidy and pristine and the closet is somewhat spacious. The room lacks a television and artificial lighting, instead made bright by clusters of magical light contained in lamps placed around the room.

"Guess this is my new home, eh Sky Guy?"

Nothing answers him, but a thick, oppressive sensation is in the air, as though something powerful, almost beyond comprehension is arriving.

"Ah. Decide to come here?"

The Realm Between
They arrive on a tall mountain, overlooking a vast stretch of plains, deserts, and savannas to the west, and to their east, they see vast mountains with countless valleys hidden throughout the masses. Not a civilization is in apparent sight.

"Welcome to the wild wild world of Echo!" She cheers.

"It's nice and all... But wouldn't it of been better if we got teleported in a city instead of a MOUNTAIN!?"

"Oh don't be such a stiff.... after all, we're inNATURE!!!" She cheers again, then pushes him down the side of the mountain, and looks at Kanashimi. "There's a lake at the bottom. He'll just roll right into it. Now..... SLOPE SLEDDING!" She rushes down the mountain, sliding at a breakneck (literally) pace, and so does Kanashimi, Noriko catches up to Drake, who has caught his balance and is now haphazardly sliding down the mountain as well.

"How's the slopes?" She yells, laughing. "Don't worry, besides, there's a town next to the lake!"

Drake manages to dodge and weave past any hazards and obstacles."A LITTLE WARNING WOULD BE NICE NEXT TIME!" ''After a moment, Drake beginds to get the hang of sledding down, he begins to laugh as he starts to enjoy it. ''"I'll race you two! Three two one GO!" Before the others can react, Drake speeds down the mountain as fast as he cans, the two can hear distant laughter while he becomes a dot to their vision.

He ends up going too fast, and trips on a rock and falls face first into the lake. Noriko and Kanashimi both laugh, and eventually skid to a stop by the lake shore.

"How's the water, Swift?" Noriko laughs.

''Drake spitefully looks at Noriko, growling slightly. ''"...Wet, and really fucking cold..." ''Drake swims to the shore and dries himself off. ''"Well that was fun, what now?"

Noriko points at the town. "We'll get a place to stay for the night, and find directions to the nearest major city. Echo's teleportation isn't stable you see, you can arrive in a general location, but almost impossible to arrive there withexact detailso travel can be complicated. Also keep in mind time is faster here on Echo than on Fantasy and Earth."

"Oh alright... So off to the town we go, I can't wait to get some damn rest..." Drake begins walking to the town in an accelerated pace, they can see by the look of his face that he's exhausted but still manages to hold a small smile.

Noriko and Kanashimi follow him into town, where a mix of shapeshifters and humans live. They quickly find a lodge with free rooms, which when they investigate are rather well made.

Kanashimi laughs. "Well, these are some charitable people!"

''Without a second thought, Drake jumps and lands on the nearest bed he finds and buries his head in the pillow. The two girls can hear a faint laughter, a muffled sigh of relief and then silence, then they can hear Kuria speak. ''"Ugh... He even sleeps like a slob..." Although another muffled wording quickly shuts Kuria up as Drake falls asleep.

Kanashimi and Noriko take to their own beds and sleep as well.

''Hours pass when the moon reaches it's highest point, Drake randomly wakes up and takes a look around before heading outside. He walks to the nearest lake and sits by the shore looking at the reflections in the water, he starts grabbing nearby stones and begins to skim them across the waters surface.''

"You're an interesting one, aren't you?" A man with grey swept back hair ending in spikes and dark grey eyes sits next to Drake, he seems to have popped in out of nowhere.

''Drake glances at the man, unphased, he begins to hurl the pebbles harder across the surface. ''"And you are?"

"No one of coincidence. I merely sensed you were new here, and decided to investigate. You're quite the restless one, aren't you, Drake Ryunexo?"

''Drake stands up and looks at the person rather aggressively, clenching one of his fists. ''"Who are you and how do you know my name..."

"I said I'm no one of coincidence. This land, Echo, is full of life. That what you see, and that which is there, is merely subjective. You could say I am a manifestation of the very life that breathes in this land, the air, and the water. All those who live here are connected. I but merely connected my mind with yours. As a Spirit, it is my job as well as the rest of my kin to maintain and protect the peace and balance of the land. We regard strangers with curiosity but also great caution. Sit down. I am no threat to you."

''Reluctantly, Drake sits down and sighs. ''"Yeah yeah, and also, I'm not restless... I just have a lot on my mind right now, ok? So that would explain how you know my name..."

"I meant you have a restless spirit. You are always doing something, you never set down roots for yourself. That is what I meant. Not that it's a bad thing, it's just how you are. So you and your... 'daughter' are traveling together, along with your 'friend'... tell me something. How far can you walk down this road without ever resting?'

"Pretty damn far, it's something I've always been doing since my days back on Cyanic... Never found it to be productive back then, and I don't find it helpful now, resting wastes time, something no one can ever get back at whatever costs... So yeah, resting is worthless to me. Besides, this doesn't concern you in the slightest, so why ask?"

"Just curious. We spirits have a desire to help others, though our help comes in various forms. Though it never hurts to test the waters. I hope you enjoy yourselves here on Echo. If you should ever be lost, seek the spirits out. We guide any and all of the Lost. One need but only ask." He disappears.

"...Thank you." Drake silently stands up and walks ontop of the water, tribal marks appear on him as he sits in the middle of the lake and meditates, humming to himself a tune.

"Excuse me sir, but by any chance are you a Drake Ryunexo," asks a figure from further out on the water, appearing out of almost nowhere. While he is armed, he does not seem like he wishes to start a confrontation. He waits a moment before continuing. "I am looking for a Caess and Aoi. Do you have any information on their whereabouts or how to reach them? If not, I apologize and will look elsewhere."

''Drake's eyes open slowly, a slight glow to them as he takes a second to gaze at the figure, almost like he's examining him. Without another word, Drake stands and places his hand on the hilt of Kuria, obviously cautious about this person, he speaks in a clear but sort of low tone.'' "Yes, I'm Drake... But what do you want with them two? And chose your words carefully..."

Pixel appears behind Drake, one hand on his golden revolver. He grunts at the King for an order.

Endlos wags a furious finger at Pixel, warning him not to start anything. Still, he smiles at Drakes display before growing serious.

"My first reason is to verify their safety, for both my sake and their family's sake, and if they agree to it, return them to their home in the Twin Valley," he replies before his tone ices over them "The second is to verify the identities of the ones who dared to harm them and enact justice upon them... If you do not wish to disclose any information, that is fine, I will simply find another way to reach Yosai Fortress to find out if that area is indeed connected to what happened to Caess and her family."

"Just give me a second..." ''Before Pixel can react, Drake grabs hold of his arm and throws Pixel over his shoulder, Drake unsheathes Kurai and softly presses the blade against the back of Pixel's neck. ''"One more move and your head will become target practice..." ''Drake kicks Pixel over to the King and sighs. ''"Aoi and Caess? Hmph, well, they're safe, I can tell you that... Their location however, I have no clue where." ''Drake smirks and chuckles. ''"Going to Yosai? You sir have a death wish, and that's coming from me... Identities is simple as well, you'll be looking for White, that flat chested bitch... Anything else?"

"A death wish? I suppoose so, but not my own," replies the king, "Do you know how to reach the Fortress by any chance? Also, would you forgive Pixel, he's a bit impulsive and quick to act. I'm sure he apologizes for attempting to draw a weapon on you..." Endlos trails off, gazing at Pixel.

"To get to Yosai, you need to get to Fantasy, while that itself is simple, getting to the fortress becomes a bit more difficult. And after what's happened, the Warlords are probably perched atop their spires defending from any unwanted guests..." ''Drake's eyes glance at Pixel before he briefly laughs. ''"Anyways, that's all I know."

"I see... Pixel, as much as I hate doing this, return to the valley. I cannot allow you to be harmed," orders the king, "In the event that I do not return, I name Alexian as my successor. Relay that message and do your best to watch over the valley until otherwise noted." The king hands his guard a letter with his seal on it. "Do NOT open that letter, only allow one of the Nine Winds, barring Sainan who should be avoided at all costs or slain should the situation arise, and the elder to read the letter. Understood?"

Pixel stands, his scarf blowing at an angle, showing his lipless gaping mouth, that is attached to a shaking head and tearful eyes. He grunts in sadness... Then nodding his head, he starts his journey after hugging his friend and King. Adjusting his scarf, he turns and walks past Drake towards the valley.

"I'll be taking my leave then," says the king, "Don't forget to give yourself some time to breathe and simply relax." With that, Endlos summons a gigantic gauntlet with pointed, glowing blue fingertips beneath himself and jettisions towards his next destination.

''Drake sighs and looks up at the moon before letting out a small growl. ''"Give myself time to breathe and relax... Yeah, right..." Drake unsheahtes Kurai and begins to train ontop of the water's surface by himself until sun rises.

Later...

Kanashimi stirs with a faint yawn, then slowly cracks her eyes open. "Urrgghhh..... mornings......"

Noriko practically explodes into full alert mode. "GOOOOOOOOOD MORNING!" She cheers, causing Kanashimi to grit her teeth.

"....please don't do that again....."She hisses.

''Drake just hears this and chuckles, finally sheathing Kuria, he walks back into the lodge. When the two girls see him, they noticed the amount of sweat he has, his clothes seem tattered but he lets out another sigh of relief as he notices the two. Smiling and waving, he then goes into the bathroom, locking the door and starts to wash himself by taking a shower.''

Kanashimi gets up with a grunt, putting on day clothes. "So what's the plan, blonde?"

Noriko laughs. "Get directions, wander aimlessly through the wild for a little bit, find the next town!"

"....In other words, you have no damn idea where we're going."

"NOPE!" She laughs again.

''After a while, Drake finally finishes and steps out the room fully clothed and clean, he walks up to the girls, overhearing what they said. ''"So, we're basically on a wild goose chase when it comes to finding the next town... Alrighty then, personally I said we'll head East but with the 'genius' that is Noriko, we'll be following you then?" ''His head turning towards Noriko as he laughs before adjusting his coat. ''"If we head into the wild and I'm hungry, no animal is safe, ok?"

Noriko slides out of bed, yawning. "Ok. Taking a shower." She walks into the bathroom, and Kanashimi sighs. "Guess I'm waiting for fairy princess to finish then."

''Drake leans against a wall, arms folded as he also sighs. ''"Seems like it, and she may seem like a fairy princess but..." ''Drake goes into deep thought, trying to give an exception or a point. ''"...Nevermind, she is a fairy princess." ''He chuckles as a starts playing with a fireball, glancing around the room. ''"Hopefully you two will get along, I don't want to become you and her babysitter if you two are gonna fight. As funny as that may be... Wow, I'm starting to sound like Daikeim, that's worrying..."

Kanashimi smirks. "I guess the old man has finally cracked."

After a few minutes Noriko comes out fully clothed, but oddly enough her hair is sopping wet, with her hair wetted down she surprisingly looks very different than when her hair is all poofy.

''Drake glances at Noriko, a slight confused expression on his face. ''"Uuuh... Would you like a towel? But I have to say, that's a very... Unique look, I'll give you that." He chuckles before looking around for a towel to hand to Noriko.

"Stand back." Without warning, massive volts run through her body, arcing around her as well, and in a few minutes, the water evaporates into a thick steam that hangs over the entire room, Noriko's hair now fluffed out and spiky, though even more so then usual, her hair almost flowing as though blown by a breeze, occasionally arcing with small sparks.

''Drake's eyes widen as he blinks, taking a second to realise what just happened. ''"...O-Ok... That was a thing, anyways... Are you two ready?" ''He looks over at Kanashimi. ''"Or do you need to have a shower too?"

"Yeah.... ....I won't be long. Just need to warm up and get the sleep out of my system." She walks in and closes the door.

Noriko looks at Drake. "You were right about East. The biggest cities in our favor are New Vince and Azure. You probably know that second name as Kado's place."

"Yeah, I do, but I don't want to bother with that... Besides, we came to Echo for your guitar stuff, didn't we, unless there's something else you gotta do first. So New Vince it is? But right now we're waiting on Carrot Top to get ready..."

"Yeah, I guess, if we don't end up wandering off course and into Azure anyway. Hmmm.... wonder how the city is doing anyway?"

After a few minutes Kanashimi comes out dressed in simple t shirt and pants. She stretches, yawning, and as she does Drake can see the long jagged scar from where Daikeim had killed her from.

''Drake cringes slightly. "Jesus, Daikeim... You went a bit far..."Strangely, 'Drake sighs and hugs Kanshimi, feeling sorry for her, before coughing and walking out the room. ''"Let's go! New Vince here we come!" He goes back to his normal attitude as he steps out of the lodge and starts walking East.

Noriko and Kanashimi walk along with him, though Noriko flies up high for a moment, then flies back down.

"Hmm.... ok, follow me!" She starts walking off toward a mountain range.

"I give it an hour..." Drake starts to trail behind Noriko, continuing to play with a fireball.

Noriko leads them into part of the mountains, through a series of mountain passes. She turns after a few hours and looks at Drake.

"Ever been in a mostly uninhabited world like this, Drake?"

"Not exactly, I dunno if moons count, if that's the case then I've been to a couple... It's eerie since there's nothing but ruins if you're lucky... Although I'd consider them very hostile instead of uninhabited since mother nature pretty much hates you when you're on a moon or two... But a whole 'nother world? Can't say I have..."

"I see. Well, Echo's a great place to start a new life. Especially if you don't want to be found. All you gotta do is just set off into the wild and never be seen again. Anyone who travels the wild has to learn where all the homesteaders live. Fortunately Drake, lots of people live in these mountains. Just not all are big cities. Don't worry, I won't let you down."

''Drake chuckles. ''"I don't expect you to let me down, I know you're not that kind of person... So, start a new life... Doesn't seem like I've got much of a choice, so I might aswell get used to it, I hope there's some work I can still do out here... I need to entertain myself somehow."

Noriko looks over at him. "Oh there's always someone with a score to settle, most likely. Azure often has contracts for various people from what I hear." She then thinks for a moment then laughs. "I'm honestly impressed little Kado managed to make something like that though. Must have taken a lot of hard work..."

She keeps walking, and Drake feels a slight tingling sensation come over him for a moment.

''Drake slows his movement and turns his head over his shoulder to see if anyone is behind him. ''"The hell...?" Drake quickly shakes off the sensation but remains walking at the slower pace while managing to keep up with Noriko and Kanashimi.

Suddenly Noriko and Kanashimi seem to be coming to a stop, and the environment begins to turn grey.

A yellow cloaked figure suddenly flickers into being, and Drake finds that only he and this figure can move. Drake is unable to see his face.

"Oh, don't worry, I'm not an enemy. Just didn't wanna have the girls overhear this conversation. I'll resume their time once we're done here. I've been watching you for a while, Drake." He snaps his fingers, and two chairs appear, one behind the figure, which he sits in, and one behind Drake.

"This is a friendly conversation. Ya can relax a bit." He chuckles, and then adds,

"Tankboy. Genius, absolutely genius..."

''Drake glances at the figure before reaching for Kurai, but reluctantly pulls his hand away from the handle and sits on the chair. ''"So, who are you and what do yo want? The last time someone randomly wanted to talk to me, I had a gun at the back of my head. So what is it?"

"Wellll.... as for who I am, that doesn't particularly matter. I'm just a guy who knows things, and knows a lot of them. I came more or less to ask you something, and tell you something. I'll start with the ask, and then I'll tell."

He scratches his head. "I want to ask you to take care of Nori. Give her the best next few weeks of her life that you can. Make her feel as happy as you personally can. You'd probably know how to do that better than me."

''Drake's eye narrow down at this mysterious figure before talking in a more irritated tone. ''"What do yo mean next few weeks..." ''Drake places his hand on Kurai's hilt. ''"I'm her bodyguard from those Phoenix bastards, don't tell em you're their replacement Lightning Slayer..."

"Well I'll explain that too, now put ya sword away. You couldn't hurt me if you tried." He sighs.

"As for Phoenix, no, I don't work for Sh- errr..... White VIII. Though you COULD say I'm an affiliate, I'm not working under her." He grunts standing up.

"Here's the telling part. Nori only has a few weeks of her life before.... something happens. You won't be able to stop it. I've seen the future, you won't be able to change it. Not at your level. After ....this something.... happens.... terrible things will be done to her. And some time later, I don't know when.... ....but some time in the future you will meet again, though you will have no choice but confrontion. And from there the future becomes a blur. I cannot see beyond that. That's because the future is too divided on what can happen.

Like I've pretty much said, I can see the future. These thing swill happen. I came here to give you a heads up, so that you can spend the last few weeks you'll have with her and prepare yourself mentally for it. ....And no. I cannot tell you what happens specifically. I'm not allowed to. Let's just say..... rules suck ass."

''Drakes sets himself ablaze and growls towards the figure, unsheathing Kurai and pointing the blade towrads the figure. Speaking in a whole different tone, almost filled with anger, annoyance but most notably, compassion.''

 "Now you listen to me and listen to me carefully, if anyone harms Noriko, I'll end their lives just like that! I will not stand by, helpless to see a friend be put through hell! And how DARE you judge me on what I can and can't do, I don't give a fuck about these futures, I'll fight until either I drop dead or the opponent drops dead... And now that Noriko is the main source for the misfortune, there's not a chance in hell that I'm letting her get out of my protection, whoever these people are, they are nothing but fools if they think they can take her away. I've seen that happen to many times before, and I'm not letting it happen again! So you go back to whoever commands you and you tell them, Drake Ryunexo is waiting for them and anyone who comes for Noriko. Got it!?"

''The figure notices a sudden shift in Drake's energy, he lets out another growl just before roaring, the area around them shaking slightly. The fire finally settling on Drake, his eyes focused with one goal in mind now, after a quiet moment, Drake finally speaks once again. ''"Don't worry about Noriko, I'll keep her safe and happy for as long as I stand..."

"Good boy. Understand I've been watching you and your possible futures for a while now, since you first came to Earth in fact." He sits down, not even remotely phased by Drake's outburst.

"My buddies all bet against you, ya know. They said you'd die in your fight with White VIII, and the battles with Valeric and Jibaku. Nooot me. I bet you would at least crawl out with one leg still attached. Man I gotta tell ya, you got serious balls to pick a fight with White VIII. Seriously man." He chuckles.

He sighs. "I can safely say that none of us are involved in what will happen to Nori. My friends and I. We're more like.... observers. We have an interest in the events that Phoenix does, to see what futures occur. We don't actually do anything related to them. But I will say this before I go, Drake. Defying fate is certainly admirable. But you won't have the strength to achieve it. Not this time."

A pair of electric blue eyes like Noriko's opens, looking at him. "I wish you two the best of luck these next few weeks.... oh, and see you sometime soon. I'm looking forward to seeing what happens in your future." He disappears, along with the chairs, and time resumes and color returns to the world, Noriko and Kanashimi busy talking, as though nothing had happened.

''Drake sheathes Kurai and the flames fade away, he lets out a sorrow filled sigh before putting a small smile on his face and places his arms around the two's shoulders, speaking like he normally would. ''"So, what are the two mini-me's talking about?"

Noriko looks at Drake. "Oh nothing. Just recounting my various exploits, including the time I scared Kado so bad he fell down into the water well when we were kids."

''Drake chuckles before walking at the same pace as the two. ''"Haha, how did you manage that?"

"Oh, like this:BOO!" She yells the last word with about the force of a cannon being fired, shaking the immediate location.

''Drake suddlenly jumps slightly, his eyes widen from the sudden shock, before chuckling somewhat. ''"...Ow, I should of seen that coming, hahaha!"

"And that's how little brother Kado got stuck down our water well for six hours!" She giggles.

''Drake smiles at Noriko before walking beside her, hummong a tune and looking around at the area they're in. ''"So, where are we going again? I kinda forgot..."

"Here, there, everywhere. Nah, we're going to to New Vince, remember? It's a human city. They're rather tolerant with Mythos though."

"New Vince, ok..." ''Drake thinks about what he was told, still unsure how to react to  it, he sighs under his breath and clenches one of his fists before placing it on the bottom of Kurai's handle. He then glances at Noriko and and chuckles slightly, his walking pace speeding up until it's a full out run.''"C'mon! Lets get to the city as fast as we can, your music career and our new lives are waiting for us!"

Kanashimi and Noriko look at each other. "...You think something's eating him?" Noriko asks Kanashimi. "Ehhh. Most likely. But damned if he's gonna tell us. Might as well ignore him. Come on, let's go."

The two race off after Drake, Noriko able to catch up, while Kanashimi manages to only keep up half way.

"C-Could you slow down a bit?" She yells after them in annoyance.

''Drake laughs and turns around, somehow running backwards. ''"Oh come on, you can be a bit faster, just imagine punching me in the face!"

"You're lucky I don't know how to fly!" She yells after them.

''Drake sighs and slows down, just enough for Kanashimi to keep up. ''"Well... I can teach you, it's really simple, just find your centre of balance and uses your beating of your heart like a metronome to flap your wings. Sooner or later, if you keep following that beat, you'll get a hang of flight, like I said it's really simple, try it."

Kanashimi suddenly bursts into an extremely fast speed and wizzes by them "I FIGURED OUT HOW TO RUN FAST! SEE YA SUCKERS!" She yells.

Noriko looks at Drake. "Hmmm.... I do believe that's a challenge.... but should we tell her she's going the wrong way?"

''Drake laughs. ''"Probably? I mean, it'll be a pain in the ass to find her, wouldn't it? I'll go get her..." ''Drake smirks and sprints after Kanashimi, soon starting to fly after her until he just manages to catch up. ''"Nice to see you're so eeger, but you're going the wrong way..."

"Wh-what?! Really?!" She runs back in a rush, panting, and once Drake gets back, Noriko lets off an evil grin.

"Only joking, YOU WERE GOING THE RIGHT WAY ALL ALONG!" She yells as she disappears in a bolt of lighting in the way they just went.

"''SEE YA!" ''She yells in triumph.

''Drake smirks and gets on all fours, his wings stretching out as he focuses on the small bolt in the distance, he then looks at Kanashimi. ''"Cover your ears." ''Before Kanashimi can react, Drake's wings make a single flap but causing Drake to disappear, a shockwave is what follows the half dragon as he speeds towards Noriko. Before she knows it, Drake flies past Noriko with a massive grin on his face as he ruffles her hair and then seemingly disappears again.''

Noriko puffs her cheeks. "You won't get away that easy!" She shrinks into her fairy form, and with a large explosion of electricity wizzes off in his direction and to his surprise, she manages to gain massive ground on him, til she is flying around his leg level.

"♫Oh what was that? I am liiiiiiiiiiiiightning!♫"

"Really? That's cute, but let's see how fast your reactions are!" ''Before Noriko can react to what Drake said, he flips over Noriko and catches her in his hands. She can hear a childish laughter as Drake cups his hands around the small lightning fairy, he slows his speed somewhat and giggles. ''"Aaaaand caught, that was easier than I thought, but it was fun anyways."

He feels a slight prickling sensation. "''....You just love manhandling me.... GAAaaaaaaahhhh! Let go of me!" ''She cries, squirming a bit. "That tickles!!!"

''The second he hears that, a devious smile grows on Drake's face as he looks at Noriko, he softly holds Noriko in one hand and tickles her with the other. ''"So it tickles? Then I guess you don't mind if I do this for a moment or two." Drake laughs once more.

She squirms even harder, laughing uncontrollably. "AAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaa! NOOoooo! Stop! Ha ha ha ha! No! Stop! Please! AAaaaaaa! I-I-I-I'll shock you! GAAaaaaaaaaah!"

Kanashimi eventually catches up and sees the spectacle. "Oh dear lord you're having way too much fun with that, aren't you Drake?" She laughs.

"You make it sound like it's a bad thing..." ''He sighs and lets go of Noriko, looking at Kanashimi afterwards. ''"You're lucky you can't be as small as her." ''Drake chuckles to himself before glancing at Noriko. ''"Hey, you ok?"

She pants heavily, wobbling unsteadily in the air. "Uuuuuuu.... that felt g- no! Bad Drake! Bad!" She stammers, lightly zapping him, but it has very little punch to it, more like a tickle or a static shock.

''Drake places Noriko on his shoulder and pats her head. ''"Ok ok, I'm sorry, I won't do it again. So any sight of the city, or any civilization for that matter?" Drake takes a moment to look around.

She playfully kicks him in the face with her little feet. "Hmmm.... ....Well I think the guide said it would be a couple more miles until the mountain pass.... ....so I guess not far?"

"I see, well you two can go on, I'm walking it now." ''Drake starts to walk, his dragon wings folding up as he looks at the few miles he has to travel across, he looks at Noriko and smirks. ''"Noriko, kick me again and I'll go back on my word and tickle you to near death, ok?"

"''Ok." ''She proceeds to flap her wings until a sharp buzzing sound like that of a very large bee goes off right in his ear, but doesn't fly off, just sitting on his shoulder.

Kanashimi walks on as well.

''Noriko can see that Drake is less than pleased to hear the buzzing in his ear, but he continues to walk for a while before a smile grows on Drake's faces as he opens the HSC and pulls out a pair of ear plugs and puts them in his ears. ''"That's better..."

Noriko sighs, and eventually gets bored, magnetizing some of the nearby rocks and has them casually orbit Drake's head like little planets around a sun, occasionally rocketing one in Kanashimi's direction for additional kicks.

''Drake comes to a stop and looks at Kanashimi, a evil smile coming to his face and he glances at Noriko and picks her up. ''"CATCH!" He throws Noriko at Kanashimi as fast as he can, Noriko can hear laughter coming from Drake as she soars towards Kanashimi.

Noriko manages to dodge Kanashimi and flies back to Drake's shoulder, laughing, then simply decides to lay down on it.

''Drake chuckles and softly strokes Noriko. ''"Ok then, any idea for fun? We have a whole day to kill before night falls, so we might aswell make it fun."

She sighs contently as he does so. "....Do that.... that feels good.... like a massage.... hmmm? Fun? I suppose... I could teach you guitar if you wanted...."

''He continues to stroke Noriko as he looks at his HSC. ''"Yeah, I suppose we could do that... But won't we need a place to sit and that. Although, if you want, I can keep massaging you." He chuckles.

Noriko almost lifelessly points at a large smooth, flat boulder ahead of them. "''Massaaaaaage..... please? Gimme ten minutes?" ''She begs.

''Drake walks over to the boulder and sits on it, taking a second to breathe then continues to massage Noriko. ''"There you go, Noriko... Ten minutes, right?" ''Drake attracts head into his fingertips to increase the sensation he's giving to Noriko while he massages her. ''"I can't believe I'm doing this..."

She lets out a contented hum, though halfway through she slides off his shoulder and grows full size in his lap, back facing him, laying down.

"You have no idea how good that feels...." She sighs contently. "Sometimes I really love.... having you as a friend...." She says happily.

Kanashimi sets down and looks at a patch of flower buds, and begins practicing her powers on them, namely attempting to make them blossom.

''Drake laughs once more. ''"Only sometimes? That's both hurtful and kind, just like you to say that though. So you're ticklish and love massages, do you have any more weaknesses I should know about?" ''He then looks over at Kanashimi at tilts his head slightly, almost curious about what she's doing. ''"Hmm, that's interesting, what else do you think you can do?"

Noriko smiles impishly. "Maaaayyyybe."

Kanashimi is having a rather difficult time. "Well, not much.... my powers aren't responding to me well, so I'm starting small...."

''Drake chuckles. ''"I see, hmm, well don't worry, sooner or later your powers will return... And as for you Noriko, I will find all your weaknesses!" Occasionally while massaging Noriko, Drake will tickle her at times, causing a small giggle coming from Drake each time he does it.

"Why are you so meeaaaan?" She moans. She gets up, sitting on his lap, and suddenly flashes him an unholy smile.

"I'm not mean... I'm devious, and what's with that smile? ...Why don't I trust your next move now?" Drake leans back slightly, obviously cautious about why Noriko is smiling so devilishly.

She suddenly darts forward and kisses him on the cheek, then cartwheeling out of his reach, ending in a series of five flips backwards, then standing upright and still smiling from ear to ear. She takes out her guitar in style and sounds off a few riffs.

''Drake's eyes widen in slight shock, blinking for a few seconds before a small smile appear on his face as he chuckles and opens his HSC. Getting his guitar out and tries to mimic Noriko's hand movements, but with more difficulty than he imagined. ''"...At this rate, I'm not gonna be better than you... THAT MUST CHANGE!"

Noriko lets out a series of riffs. "Bring it on, apprentice of turkeys! I await your thanksgiving roast!" She starts up another series of riffs, occasionally falling into complete songs, which when she does this Drake notices she silently mouths words.

''In a matter of seconds, to Noriko's surprise, Drake begins to catch on very quickly to her hand movements. And soon was able to play alongside Noriko in perfect sync, he chuckles as he plays a stepdown tuning. ''"So, I'm an apprentice now? Somehow I doubt that anymore, thanks for the lessons." ''He playfully smiles, he then focuses on what she's mouthing. ''"Hmm? What are you singing?"

She blushes, embarrased. "...I kinda like to imagine myself as both a lead singer and guitarist.... ....I get embarrassed when I sing though...." She trails off, stopping her music as she does so.

Kanashimi laughs. "So you'll flirt but ya can't sing without quivering in the knees eh?"

''Drake smiles softly and puts the guitar aside, sitting down on the rock. ''"Well, I can see why you'd be shy or embarrassed. You're unssure of how people would react, I'm guessing anyways... I'm not the best when it comes to talking about stuff like this, oh and Kanashimi. Flirting is a bit different, since the way Noriko does it is to tease, Noriko isn't the type of person to properly flirt... I'm guessing as I said. Anyways, Noriko, try singing, there's nobody around but me, you and Kanashimi. There's no need to be embarrased to sing infront of your friends, right?"

Noriko opens her mouth, then closes it, then opens it again, and makes a few stutters, before sighing heavily, then she slowly starts to sing, quietly and nervously, then eventually her voice becomes much stronger and she finally sings without hesitation, though the look on her face tells him she's nervous of being laughed at.

"Don't worry, you sound great!" ''Drake picks his guitar up and starts playing in tune with Noriko's singing, chuckling here and there, obviously enjoying the sound of Noriko's voice. After a while, he hums along to her, his smile starting to show. ''"At this rate, being a lead singer and guitarist will be easy for you!"

At his words she seems to relax a bit and smile as she sings, eventually stopping after a while to rest her voice.

"....Heh.... ....thanks Drake...." She says with a smile, sitting down in the grass.

Kanashimi finally gets a single flower to bloom. "YES! I AM THE QUEEN, OF FLOWER BLOOMING!" She yells triumphantly. "....Oh wait, there's seven more. Damn it."

''Drake laughs at Kanashimi's feat, almost congratulating her. ''"Well done Kanashimi, you've made a daisy bloom, I'm proud of you... Hehe, well, it's a good way to start off, keep it up and someday you'll be as good as your old man!" ''He then turns his head towards Noriko, speaking in a softer tone than usual. ''

"See, I told you, you sounded amazing, I would say like an angel but knowing you... Anyways, your music career is gonna skyrocket, so don't be scared, embarrassed or worried, ok? Remember, you have Little Miss Hippy over there and me to fall back on, and just like that, we'll have you back on your feet and rocking the guitar in no time!"

She smiles, a glad expression in her eyes, almost looking as though she could cry tears of joy, but she doesn't. She puts away her guitar in its case on her back and looks towards the North East. "Let's go then, shall we? We're almost there anyway."

Drake stores his guitar in the HSC and stands up, glancing at the two before walking, he places his hands in his pockets and looks at Noriko and Kanashimi for a moment before looking North East, humming a tune while he walks to their next destination.

Fallen from Grace
Kuria and 5x5 travel through an open field, Kuria humming a quiet tune. She slowly comes to a stop, turning her head towards the north.

".....Jon.... ....I think we will have company soon. ....Don't attack them, but be careful. I don't know what they want, but they're strong." She says in an undertone.

5x5: Sure thing...

Kuria looks towards where she senses the approaching presences, her wings open a bit, defensive.

''It's been a while since I was afraid of a fight... I really don't want to be in this position...''

5x5: *puts his hand on Kuria's shoulder to assure her that they'll be fine*

"May I inquire as to who you are," asks an unrecognized voice from above the duo.

"Erde, Never run that fast again," growls another voice, "Huh? I think these are the ones the Spirits mentioned, at least that's what the Souls have been saying." From above the duo jump two figures, one wearing primarily dark colors with three swords and two revolvers visible, the other appearing to be his opposite in terms of dress and lacking visible weapons.

Kuria takes a deep breath. "My name is... Kuria. ...What is it that you want from me?"

5x5:...Or me. *looks at them coldly*

"Kuria is it? I am Endlos Erde, lord of Endlos. I have come seeking information I was told you might have," says the darkly dressed man, meeting the other person's glare with an even gaze. Instead the lightly dressed person returns the glare.

"...Lord of Endlos? I see. If you have something to ask of me, ask, but do not beat around bushes. I know many things, but I cannot read your mind, so speak that of which you have come for."

Lord Endlos notices despite the woman having wings, she is otherwise completely human.

5x5: *just stands and waits to see what happens*

"I seek the whereabouts of two people: An Aoi and a Caess. I was told that a woman here would know something about Caess as least or so the rumor may have gone... If you know anything, please tell me, ma'am."

Kuria closes her eyes. "I see. Indeed I know of them. To the last of my knowledge, Aoi is with the organization Phoenix, and Caess likely imprisoned in one of their fortresses, I believe it is their fortress known as Yosai Fortress. It has been a long time since I knew anything about their current movements, so they may not be at Yosai at the present. I do know it is located within Fantasy, but I again do not know if they are there at the present time."

She closes her eyes. "Charging in full out may not be useful in the event they are not there at the present. I also know of two beings that were engaged in battle, Drake Ryunexo and Kalin. Kalin, I am not very sure of his origins, and Drake-" She pauses as a spirit floats near her.

"...Apparently Drake was one of the last to see her until recently, and is on Echo as of now. The spirit tells me they worked together in Phoenix, though his relationship with the organization was forced. I believe he might tell you more. I would not approach him with hostility, as he tends to resort to the sword if threatened. I would not give him a reason to assume you're an enemy, he might take it."

She sighs. "And if you ever encounter Furīzu and Mikadzukikei, the ones who made Caess like she is.... ....please be merciful to them. I know what you seek is justice, but understand that they already atone for that and more, in their slavery to Phoenix by means of the Slayers. I beg of you to instead seek out Phoenix and mete out your justice there, if that is what you so desire. But do not harm Furīzu and Mikadzukikei, I beg of you."

She bows at Lord Endlos. "I am now responsible for the Seven after the demise of Kukyo, who has left me in charge of what remains of her family and its affairs. If you so desire to move your hand, move it instead against me." She comes down on her knees before him. "I will gladly suffer your wrath in their place if you cannot accept my pleas."

A man appears, out of the snow. He grunts through his scarf and walks over to help Kuria up. He grunts to her in acknolagement before lightly grabbing her arm and pulling her to her feet. After he is finished, he releases her and walks over to the King.

"Oh, that was my intention," Endlos says, nodding in acknowledgement of Pixel, "I planned on at least hearing out their reasons before deciding if and how to punish them, but then I learned of an Organization that both threatened and captured Caess and Aoi. Phoenix was it? I guess that's my target. Could you give me an idea of Drake's location? He may be the last piece of the puzzle."

At this point, Alexian perks up then looks around.

"Erde, I'll catch up, I just sensed someone I haven't in a long time..." The lightly dressed man wastes no time heading in an odd direction, his eyes misty.

Kuria looks back towards the west. "I think...." She pauses as thunder rumbles ominously out of nowhere, and to the far south, a vast black thunderstorm is growing and spreading north, a strong southern cold wind blows on them.

Her eyes have a twinge of fear when she looks at the storm. "......That can't be.... ....the Ninth Wind..... can it....?"

"Is something the matter, Kuria?" The king enters a defensive stance.

"The storms never come from the South directly... it's always a southeast, southwest, or northeast or northwest direction.... there's never storms straight from the South... ....unless it's the work of Sainan... the Ninth Lord of Wind...." The fear in her eyes is more definite.

"....Why is he traveling North? ....this cannot be good..."

"He may be heading to the Twin Valley, Hopefully. Just in case, I'll head that way," offers Endlos.

The southern clouds rumble and suddenly a wind blows in their direction that seems to have the faint outline of a sword slashing straight down at them.

Endlos draws two of his great swords and releases a wave of force to counter the wind blade.

"Now may be a good time for you to retreat..." The lord remains of the defensive.

Suddenly the storm itself seems to leap into the air, and lands among them, taking the form of a writhing column of dark clouds shaped like a fox, with nine twisting tails.

"I have found you!"A dark voice echoes from the form, pointing a clawed finger at 5x5.

Kuria immediately stands in front of 5x5 holding her arms out. "NO!" She roars. "Leave him alone!"

"Kuria, become my subject," Endlos says, his tone icy as he stands in front of her, his swords pointed at Sainan, "That's the only way I can properly defend you and your friend." He addresses Sainan. " For what reason are you here, masterful wind spirit? "

"My reasons concern you not. I serve the most high lord of all darkness and despair. I answer to no one. His will shall be done."

His form shrinks into that of a hooded man in pure black, wielding an absurdly large black greatsword, which crackles with red negative energy. Red glowing eyes gleam from beneath his hood.

"All bow before the might of the eternal dark..."

Kuria looks at Endlos fearfully. "Become your subject...?"

"Just agree to it, it puts you under my protection meaning the seal on my power will be broken while I defend you or fight for you," Endlos says before addressing Sainan, "I'd rather not, thank you. I only bow to those who have earned my allegiance and respect, not those who send underlings and minions to fight their battles and win their wars. This 'eternal dark' can go sod himself with his own chair for all I care." Endlos crosses his blades and levels his gaze with the wind spirit.

"I will be sure to remember that when the Black King decides to rid this world of your pathetic villages that so degenerate his great land. Not a man, woman, or child will be left alive.... ....and one day soon, a darkness shall spread across the worlds that will make the freezing of your precious Aether Realm seem like a mere footnote in the annals of history...."

"Ha! If your master had the stones to do such a thing, he'd bring the fight himself, oh illustrious messenger... The moment he attempts to touch a subject of mine, Tartarus and the Realm of Nonexistence will be a frolic through a field of flowers, babes and ponies compared to the flames of MY wrath upon him and his bootlicking mongrels, like yourself. It shall be remembered that the Black King was crushed underfoot instead of him doing the crushing, that in his final moments he begged for his own life rather than accepting fate as he should." The entire time, Endlos' tone remains equal and balanced despite the frigidity of his gaze. "What say you, putrid breath?"

He looks as though as he's about to swing his sword at Endos again, when he pauses and looks up. "......Greeeaaat...."He looks over at Endlos. "You're lucky thatshe'shere.... .....and that I'm famished."He takes off, as a eight tailed white fox comes after him.

"Time is not an issue for me, foolish lord of Endlos! When time itself has become conveluted, you no longer possess the means to stop us! I'll be back again!"He roars as he flees back to the South.

"Anytime, anyplace, Your Venerableness. Have a nice trip~" Endlos smiles Sarcastically as Sainan flees, sheathing his weapons. "Are you alright, Kuria?"

She sighs heavily. "I'm.... I'm.... ...fine...." She appears to be steeling herself.

"Are you sure?"

Pixel grunts, adjusting the scarf and repositioning himself beside the King. Once he is there, he puts a light hand on her shoulder, attemtping at comfort. Then Pixel pulls over 5x5, making him hug Kuria.

"Pixel, that's nice and all, but I you've made them uncomfortable," remarks the king before addressing Kuria, "I have two questions for you ma'am. Firstly, could you explain why Sainan was after your friend? Secondly, could you tell me where this Drake fellow may be?

"Also, consider what I said earlier. You lose nothing in exchange for becoming my subject, it only puts you under my protection and marks you under my jurisdiction to those who may recognize the oath. Beyond that, your autonomy is your own and you do not have to address me as king in the slightest, heck we could be on a first name basis for all I care. Just think about that, will you?"

She looks at Lord Endlos, and sighs. "....The first question, I am not quite sure. However, if Sainan was sent on behalf of the Black King, the king of the Negative Spirits, it must mean something serious. Though I know not what it is. The second one, I know he is to the west of here, there is a mountain with a lakeside town beneath it. He and his companions are staying at an inn, though the spirits don't know how long they will be there. ...And I will consider your request, Lord Endlos."

"Hmm..." The king looks thoughtful for a moment before stretching his arms. "I see, and thank you, ma'am. I'll be heading there immediately, but just in case..." Endlos digs an opal out of his pocket and tosses it to Kuria. "It'll react if you call upon me. Until we next meet, stay safe." With that, the king seems to glide westward with how fast he moves. He quickly vanishes from sight.

Kuria holds the opal in her hand, before quietly sliding it into her clothing, out of sight. She turns and looks at 5x5. "....Are you ok, Jon?" She asks quietly.

5x5: I should be asking you. I didn't do much but stand and watch

Kuria smiles. "I'm fine. You've been through enough conflict. You shouldn't have to fight anymore. I'll gladly protect you so that you can have a new chance at life. For me, if I can simply help others achieve their happiness, it will be enough for me. Don't worry about me."

She places a hand on his shoulder. "I'm concerned with making that happiness happen for you, no matter what it takes. I'm going to make life give you back all it took from you. That and more. Ok? It's a promise, and I don't intend to break it. You hear?"

5x5: *nods in agreement* Yes.

She then crosses her arms. "When we get to the city, I order you to at least try one apple pie. ....I also hear they have some good pancakes. It's amazing how the humans have managed to create so many amazing foods, while we hardly could produce anything out of the ordinary..." She pauses, then laughs. "I keep forgetting I'm human now, this is so strange for me."

5x5: I bet it is...

She gives him an exasperated look. "Joooooooonnnn?" She says in a slight naggy voice. "Can we try to at least have a more fulfilling conversation than 'Yes'. 'No'. 'Maybe'? Do you not like talking to me?" She asks.

5x5: It's not that I don't like to talk to you. I just feel like there's nothing to talk bout.

"Well, feel free to ask me questions Jon. Who I am, things I like to do... we have all the time in the world you know." They start walking again, Kuria allowing him to walk side by side with her.

"To be honest Jon, I haven't gotten to really talk with anyone, not in a one on one way in so long. Everything feels so new and open now. If I could, I could talk forever."

5x5: *closes his eyes for a moment, then opens them* What do you think about life?

"So jumping straight into philosophy eh? I think it depends. Life has its day and its night. I say a watched pot never boils, though it does, it just takes a lot longer. If you learn to just walk the path, eventually you'll find something other than darkness. If it's just a candlelight, that light can help you through the darkest nights, until the next sunrise. Life isn't consistent with time like the sunrise though, so many countless days can go by without a single night, and sometimes there are endless nights. A storm may cover up the sun, but the skies will eventually clear. It's all how you deal with what you're given. If you get a match and someone else has a candle, you should be grateful for what you already have, and maybe you'll find your own candle on the road to the sunrise."

She looks over at 5x5. "Where do you think you are in life? Have you found a candle to light your way, or do you think you're still looking for it?"

5x5: I had one. My candle was slowly melting away...until it went out completely.

Kuria smiles faintly. "Want to know what I think? I think that was true, before you met me. Your candle may have gone out, but mine burns strong. And you know something? I'm staying by your side, and I will help you walk through the darkness, and even after you find a candle of your own, you'll always have me to return to, because I won't abandon you."

She smiles again, stronger this time. "Ok? Don't ever forget that. We walk together, we share the same candle."

5x5: *looks at Kuria with tender eyes* Thank you, Kuria...

"You're very welcome Jon." They have been walking into a mountain pass for a while, and are slowly coming out of it, to see a decent sized city off in the distance, reminiscent of Earth's cities, but it lacks any sky scrapers, just a large massive community with a few castles, gardens, lakes, farms, and various other things, but mostly various sized buildings. A mix of both fantasy and the real world. The whole city is walled off by thick stone walls, but doesn't carry a overall threatening air.

Kuria smiles faintly at the sight of it. "Welcome to the city state owned by humans, New Vince. They don't mind Mythos and all of that, they justpreferthat if you have any special powers, you avoid using it inside the city. You can probably understand why they wouldn't want a fire elemental juggling fireballs near a gas station for example."

5x5: Yes, I understand.

Kuria approaches the nearest gates along with 5x5, and stops before them to greet the guards.

"Good evening to you all. Are the gates open, or will we have to wait a while before we may enter?" She asks courteously, bowing slightly to show respect.

5x5: *looks at the guards intently*

Guard: What brings you here today?

Guard: And what's up with your friend? He seems rather tense. Awkwardly tense at that too.

"We're just traveling, I heard of New Vince's foods and entertainment, and traveled out from the Western territories to see for myself." She looks at 5x5.

"Jon, please relax."

She looks back at the guards. "I'm sorry, he's been through a lot and isn't trusting of others. ...Mainly because of people on Earth. My name is Kuria Raito, my companion is called Jonothan, sometimes 5x5." She smiles faintly.

Guard: Strange name.

Guard 2: Sounds pretty cool though.

Guard: You can go in.

Opens the doors

Kuria bows again. "Thank you very much gentlemen. Have a good evening." She and 5x5 enter the city. She looks around, observing the various shops for a moment, before seeing a restaurant and begins walking toward it.

"Come on Jon, let's get something to eat." She flashes him a smile.

5x5: Ok. *feels something is messing with his head*

She enters the restaurant, and seats them by a window, and waits for a waiter to show up. She looks at 5x5.

"Are you ok? ....You're not going to flip out on me again, are you? I'd hate to have brought you here if it makes you uncomfortable."

5x5: No..just somthing is bugging me...t feels abit...familir. Hmmm. Might not be anything.

She looks at him with concern, but does not press the issue, and the waiter arrives.

"Hello, can you tell us what's on the menu this evening?" She asks politely.

Waiter: We got Oreo Icecream Cake and we also have Club Side Chicken 'n' Shark Noodle Soup. We also got shrimp with marinara.

5x5: Soul Food?

Waiter: Not sure if I would call it that. More like...expirementing. So what will it be?

Kuria thinks for a moment. "I'll have the shrimp with marinara." She looks at 5x5. "Well? What would you like? I'll pay for you."

5x5: Pie

Waiter: What kind?

5x5: Apple.

Waiter: Sure thing. *writes down on his note pad* Ok. Your order will be up momentarily. *walks toward the back of the counter*

Kuria looks at 5x5 with her head resting on her hand. "So, what will you do when we have completed this journey? I mean, after we've brought you to all of the Lakes. Do you have an idea of what you want to do?" She asks, her eyes alight with a strange curiosity.

5x5: I don't konw...I never expected to be brought back from the darkness...If there is one thing I had to learn the hard way, is that nothing good last forever.

Kuria nods. "But if you think about it, nothing bad does either. Nothing lasts forever. Cherish the good times, and remember them when the bad finally come. It is the only way to live without capsizing on the great ocean that is life."

5x5: Listen when I tell you, I was one of those who could not bear it. I lived life, but I didn't my life.

"I understand. I just hope that I can help you find your way so that you can live your life."

5x5: Help...

Waiter: What's good? got ya'lls order. *puts a bowl of marinara and shrimp hanging around the side of the bowl to Kuria and kives 5x5 a plate with a slice of apple pie* Dig in and Enjoy yourselves. *walks off*

"Thank you for the meal, sir." Kuria digs in, quietly eating for a moment. Occasionally she looks at 5x5 with a quiet expression he doesn't know how to interpret. He could interpret it as pain, loss, regret, hope, affection, compassion, any number of things. She looks back down after a minute and continues eating without a word, the life in her eyes subdued.

5x5: *pokes at his pie with his fork looking abit uncertain*

She notices he's not eating. "....You not hungry?" She asks after a moment.

5x5: Ofcourse not...

Kuria looks at him with a sharper expression. "Why would you order and not eat? What's wrong?"

5x5: You wanted me to eat...despite me saying I wasn't eating.

She gets a dim look in her eyes again. "....I see.... ....I'm sorry I.... ....I didn't think of it... ....do you not have a need to eat or sleep?" She says quietly, an unknown emotion in her voice.

5x5: I don't like to sleep. It only reminds me of how much I hate myself... And because the darkness will take me once I slip off into my memories while I sleep. I haven't slept in 2 years... I intend to keep to keep it that way....

"But you don't eat either?" She's completely stopped eating now.

5x5: *shakes his head* Ever since I was brought back, I stopped carrying for my essential needs...

She quietly sinks for a moment, before an air of ferocity comes over her and she looks up and practically pins him with the force of her gaze. "And tell me something then. How do you think Kukyo would feel about what you're doing to yourself? Did you ever consider.... ....how she would feel about this?"

Her pupils dilate in anger. "Tell me something, ''who was Jonothan Waltz to Kukyo? Let's hear what you think. Come on. I'm waiting to hear. Who was Jonothan Waltz? Huh?!" ''She hisses in anger.

5x5: A sad little child wanting attention he could not get, who wanted a life he could not have, and wanted to help those who did not need it...

She grabs his shirt collar and pulls him forward into her face, the anger there but now severe disappointment burns in her eyes, and he can't look away, despite how much he wants to.

"That's not what Kukyo saw. She believed in you, lifted you up above and beyond herself. She was inspired by you. Maybe you still don't realize yet, but you changed her completely. She was inspired to keep searching for her place, even in her times of doubt, of pain, of grief. Would you like to know what she saw in you?" She says tightly. Neither one of them say a word for a moment, and then very quietly she says,

"She saw a man. A man who had gone through so much, that he understood her and showed her compassion, even when he was her enemy. It was his misfortune that allowed him to see the darkness in others, and was driven by faith to help them cast aside that darkness. Sure, he failed many times. But he didn't quit. And because he didn't he finally did save someone. He saved her. And for that, he eternally held a place in her heart. Because of all of that, she was inspired by you. Because of that she loved you.

...and it's because of that love that she left you... with..." She pauses, then avoids saying the name. "...she saw two broken souls, and wanted to give you and the other happiness. ....She gave up her own chance to be happy with you, so she could help another. But that was ok... ...because she believed in you. She believed you would be able to find happiness, and that she would too. ...She was content to watch you from afar, if that was indeed the only happiness she could ever have."

Her eyes are now empty, flat gold orbs. "And this is how you honor her feelings... by treating yourself like a degenerate piece of garbage.... ...and in spite everything she did and believed... ....funny isn't it, what people are willing to believe? ....And what they're willing to forsake and defile just out of their self pity..... It's disgusting.... ...that you would willingly choose to defile and disregard the one thing that gave Kukyo happiness... ...you!"

She ends this statement with a tight snarl. She lets him go, closing her eyes, a tear rolling down her face.

"....If she's watching you right now.... ....I wonder.... ....just how much pain you've caused her soul.... ....her heart is likely shattered like glass. And even now all you do is trample on the pieces...." Her tears now pour down her face, and she bows her head so 5x5 doesn't see her face contort into savage pain and bitter tears, and she silently cries.

5x5: 2 years, Kuria. Two years since I that happened and I can barely remember what all happened that day...2 years since I was taken back to the same place that made my life hell. I may have been strong back then, but back then I was withering away and me being pursued and taken away from there very place I felt like I belonged...It just made me...no longer care, cause I was convinced that that I was doomed. Cursed. All of it. I just finally broke. And I all I had left was my memories to haunt me and wish for something better to have happened...but wishing is for dreamers...You know that the last thing I wanted was to hurt Kukyo in anyway, because she has already been through enough of it. And if anything, I would do absolutely anything for her, even though every part of me hates her for not coming back for me...If I am gonna start anywhere, I guess it's here. *cuts a piec of his pie and puts it in his mouth and eats it*

When she finally speaks, she says very quietly, almost too hard to hear, "....I'll.... I'll... ....be back in a moment." She stands up very quietly, and makes her way to the bathroom, but just as her face completely turns from his view, he sees a brief flash of Kuria's tormented expression, but before his reaction can set into it, the face is obscured by the back of her head and she is already in the bathroom.

5x5: I always end up hurting someone, don't I? *sighs* It's not all that surprising to me anymore...*eats another piece of his pie*

After a while, Kuria finally comes back, her eyes a bit distant, and she sits down, her face slightly wet from crying.

She at first doesn't say anything, but eventually she says, "I'm sorry Jonothan. I just... ....I just don't want to see you treat yourself like that... ....you're always really distant and you never care about yourself... ....it's hard for me to do this, as a person. I want to reach you, help you, comfort you, yet I can't help but feel as though I'm just staring at something with no means of entering. .....It's frusterating. How am I supposed to help you if I can't find a way into your heart?"

She looks down at what's left of her food, a miserable look in her eye. "....I.... feel like I've failed as a person.... ...whenever I feel like I've failed you..."

5x5: You didn't fail me...I failed myself....and even worse... I've failed Kukyo...you are right...even though I didn't see here, she was always watching me, but as for when i was taken, I'm not sure. It must've been hard for her to see me end up like this...I sound worse than a hypocrite. I want to change that...for her. It's...so odd how I say I hate her, but I'm so willing to please her...to want make her pain go away...Maybe..it's because I never did hate her...

Kuria holds herself back from crying, more than ever she wants to tell him the truth, to be with him, to love him.... ...yet the fear of retribution, of what will happen when the web of lies burns down horrifies her. Even still, a tiny grain of hope lurches in her heart, and a faint glimmer to her downcast eyes becomes visible, reflecting that tiny hope, amidst a ocean of doubts, the fear of never being loved by the man she so longs to be united with. United, yet miles apart.

A weak, thin smile crosses her lips, but it is fragile and on verge of just as quickly ceasing to be. "Either way.... I couldn't blame you... ...Jon... ...all alone... ...feeling as though you would never see or be with the one you care about again... ....it must have hurt...." Ironically, those words, though sounding as though she's trying to be empathetic... in a way... her own words reflect her concealed despair.

"I'm here for you. Always." I wish I could be told those words...

5x5: *smirks abit* If only I told Kukyo that...*smirks goes away and he swallows his sadness*

"How is the pie?" She asks weakly.

5x5: Makes miss eating. *slightly smiles as he takes another bite*

She smiles back and begins to finish her meal, in slightly better spirits.

''Maybe one day I'll have the courage to face him... but for now.... ...maybe it's enough.''

5x5: *finishes his pie* Thanks for the pie, Kuria.

"You're welcome, Jon. ...About what happened to us before, with that giant being that came after you? I think you should know a little bit more about the world of spirits."

5x5: It's been awhile since i've been informed about anything new on the spirit world. What else is there?

"That thing that attacked is one of the Nine Wind Spirits. Half of them are positive spirits, and half are negative. We met the strongest of the nine, Lord Nine Tails Sainan. He is the Wind of Destruction, and the Great South Wind. You only saw half of the spiritual world that exists here. There is a parallel, opposite force. The Negatives. They rule the South, lead by the Black King of the Negative Spirits. His name eludes all who try to utter it. There is also a White Queen, the Queen of the North, the positive leader. For Sainan to have appeared... it would have to have been a direct order to attack from the Black King himself. This alone is troubling, as it means The Black King is willing to step out of the boundaries of his realm to attempt to cause chaos in the land."

5x5: So are we gonna be going on an epic quest or something to stop him?

Kuria sighs. "Unfortunately it's not that simple. Originally our plan was to head South to get that place out of the way as quick as possible, but now I'm worried if we go there, we'll get in a situation we really don't want to get in. I am kind of thinking heading North instead."

5x5: Which ever or is fine with me. Just to let you know I'm willing to do anything.

Kuria sighs. "It might be better to go North first. At least then we can get some helping hands. ....Problem is... ....I do have a strong suspicion, tell me if I'm wrong, but you probably don't like 'White Mist' either, am I correct?" She says, using the translated name of Shiori to divert as much of a reaction as possible from occuring.

5x5: *has a still look on his face for a moment, devoid of all happiness and then slams the table, breaking it entirely*

"Note to self... .....seriously don't bring that name up at all... Jon. Calm down. Please don't break anything else, because I have to pay for it and our food. I won't bring... you know, up again. So.... relax? Please?" She coughs. "Anyway, my point in that is since you don't seem to... well, that's the only issue I see in going North, because I know you don't like...." She sighs.

"And final word on the subject. Do not go looking for her. In fact I'm going to make it a point that we avoid going into... ...that city if at all possible. Alright?"

5x5: *nods slowly with his lips tucked in*

As the manager comes over, Kuria bows her head in apology. "I'm sorry sir, I brought something up I should have, he has a loose control over his temper sometimes. I'll pay for the damages. I'll be more careful next time."

5x5: I'll be waiting outside...*gets up and exits through the front doors*

After she apologies to the manager for a while, and pays the money, she comes out with a sigh.

"So, would you like to stay in town a while more, or should we continue to the next lake, Jon? It's up to you."

5x5: I would rather keep moving...

She sighs. "I'll be buying some supplies for the trip then. Is there anything you'd like to eat while we're traveling? Say so now. I have... interesting tastes. You may not like what I make."

5x5: You may never know. I've eaten my fair share of strange things before. Whatever you choose will be fine with me.

Kuria nods, then enters a nearby shop, and after a while, comes back out with two really large packs, and hands one to 5x5, and he is surprised by how heavy it is.

"Shall we go? It was nice to come here, shame we couldn't stay longer. I've not been to many places in Echo in... ....ever." She says almost wistfully.

5x5: If you wanted to stay, why did you ask me if we should stay or go?

She starts walking toward the city gates, looking back at him with a smile. "Well relationships with other people isn't always your way or the highway. Besides, this is your life. You take the lead."

5x5: It's your life too...

She smiles. "Jon, it may be my life too, but like I said. It isn't always your way or the highway. I am deferring to you. You wish to keep going, so that will be my wish. What you want, I'll want."

5x5:...Ok...

Kuria sighs. "You're wonderful at conversations, you know that?" They are walking out of the city gates.

5x5: Ehh. Not as much as I used to be...

Kuria gives him a pointed look. "Familiar with the term, 'sarcasm'?"

5x5:............No...........

Kuria shrugs her shoulders. "Ah whatever. Fortunately for us, the next lake, or should I say in this case, waterfall is close by to New Vince."

5x5: Alright...what's your favorite color?

Kuria blinks for a moment, confused. "....I really don't know... ....I've never thought about that. I've had a... rough life. Never really thought about things like that."

5x5: Not even as a child? We'll I guess I couldn't blame you. When I was young I really didn't care about colors.

Kuria shakes her head. "No, not even as a child. I had to worry about other things." She is guiding them to the nearest mountain range.

5x5: Hm. Then what is your favorite food? Or did you have other things to worry about?

"....Mid Asian and Mediterranean foods. I forget the specific dishes. It's been too long since I visited Earth."

5x5: I meant in general really. But that sounds good.

"It's been a long time, as I've said. I have had other things on my mind since I last ate on Earth." They reach the foothills of the mountains, and Kuria begins to climb, but has trouble climbing up and falls down a few times, the last time she simply looks at the stony walls with frustration.

5x5: *grabs Kuria and puts her under his arm and begins to climb the mountain with little to no problem*

The Messenger and his Message
The Twin Valley colony, quiet yet bustling with life. New has since spread of the king's journey, news that has become the talk of the town since. Pixel's return is heralded by cheers and questions about the king's whereabouts, but before things get out of hand the elder clears his throat.

"Ahem," he grumbles, quieting the curious masses, then addresses the guard. "Young'un, where's the king and why're you alone?"

Pixel bows, handing the Elder a message. He grunts at the people to signify that they cannot hear it. While walking by, he turns back around, and everyone sees his tears, before continuing to his room.

The elder pockets the message and disperses the crowd with a few choice, angry gestures. He waits a moment and looks around before addressing any spirits in the area.

"Find the wind called to watch over the valley, they'll probably wanna hear this. It's not often that the king sends a letter marked withthisseal," he comments, grunting in annoyance, "Either something done happened or he might not be comin' back."

A mighty peal of thunder ripples through the silence suddenly, and to the far south a great storm brews, as though two great massive clouds collided with one another and were attempting to destroy each other.

A soft wind blows, and a white fox with five tails appears before him.

"What is it that you've called on the Winds for?" It asks, its voice male.

"Somethin' tells me you'll wanna see this with those two busy..." The elder trails off to look at the storm. "Seems like the start a' something annoyin'ly big..."

The fox looks over at the storm. "Lady Shirubā and Lord Sainan are fighting. The South has been getting more agitated in activity over the past few months...." He turns and notices the message with the seal. "What's this now?"

The elder opens the letter, keeping the seal intact as he does so and glances over the contents of the letter. He frowns, then mumbles about a code before reading the letter loud enough for the spirit to hear:

To Elder Delium and Member of the Nine Winds,

I am doing quite well,

Haven't really found what I've been looking for though.

Much as I'd like to describe where I am, I haven't the leisure nor the

time.

I saw Sainan, but he's apparently working against us and other, so I

am very adamant in saying avoid him.

Sorry for the short notice and sparse details, but trust me, Oh and

Alexian. He's like a brother as you know, but I'd trust him with

my life if you didn't already guess that. Also, I think we talked about a

successor, but as you know I'm uninterested in such a thing.

If I appear to be going off on a tangent, I apologize dearly.

I think I may have an idea as to how to help out the visitor, but

don't quote me on that just yet. Try to keep him safe until I finally

return.

Sincerely,

'Endlosse' Erde

"Sly dog, you're going to give me a heart attack," the elder grumbles, 'You understand that?"

The fox thinks for a moment. "He expects trouble. His search for that of Aoi and Caess goes slow, though he is following a trail. ....Hereallyexpects trouble actually. Where ever he is going, it causes him some concern of safety to himself, and obviously has concerns for the future of the people, in case he should not make it back. Sainan was seen moving North earlier, so it is likely that something happened as well.... though why he's been acting up is anyone's guess."

"That and he's afraid he won't make it back so he's namin' Alexian as his successor, which means he probably doesn't expect to return from his mission," the elder adds, "This'll be a chore..."

"Ehh I wouldn't worry about it. The wind blows in mysterious ways."

"No, I mean getting Alexian to take the position without going on a three day tirade about his luck and a Yama," says the elder, his annoyance visible. "He did it when the king tried to give him a castle, this time'll be worse..."

"Might as well wait a few days, and if no cigar, we can always pin him down until he quits holding a temper tantrum." The fox laughs.

"That might just work," says the elder laughing as he contemplates what the fox said. "Though we'll probably need to get ready for somethin' big."

"At present from what I am told, Lord Ninetails seems to be focused on something other than his previous destination and here. He doesn't like to fight long, so he will probably retreat soon enough. All the same, the spirits are on higher alert than their usual."

"An old man can always worry."

Pixel travels past his home, and to the 'Tavern of Soulless Minds', and takes a seat at the bar. He grunts at the bartender to order his usual.

The bartender nods in compliance and returns a moment later with the drink. "Here ya go."

Pixel nods at the bartender and pulls down his scarf. People stare at his scars and tongueless mouth, gasping at the missing lips. He then drinks the entire glass in one gulp. The onlookers notice his coat and return to their business. Pixel gives an angry grunt and ajusts his scarf. After paying for the drink, he simply walks out the door, bumping into a few people as he gets out of the city. Finally, he reaches Alexian's house.

As Pixel reaches the peak of the mountain Alexian claimed, he notices a large shadow fall over it. Looking up, he sees a  massive sphere of black and white energy racing towards the valley only to stop just before it would hit the ground. Shortly afterwards, the sphere begins to rise then catapults itself away from the valley.

Pixel shrugs, going up to Alexians door. A look of worry crosses his face.

Instead of a home, the guard finds a sleeping person a top what appears to be the remains of a small house. The person has mostly blonde hair with blue tips and wears what looks like the combination of a scholar's robes and hunting attire, To their side is a gun with a rather long barrel and a dagger that glows brightly. It is difficult to discern their gender due to their choice of clothing, but they appear to be about twelve year of age and sleeping soundly despite the numerous hard and broken objects beneath them. Beside them lays a man with dozens of swords and a gourd of sake. He appears to be dressed primarily in black, but his shirt is white. His hair is ebony and long, reaching down his back. He too appears to be sleeping soundly.

Pixel grunts loud enough to wake them, drawing his guns. he aims before they can move.

"It's not nice to point a gun at someone who hasn't done anything to you," growls the man in black, "Drop your weapon..." He dissolves into mist and Pixel feels blades cutting into each of his joints and vital spots. "Before I have to use mine..."

Pixel drops a gun, holstering the revolver, then picking up the Glock-18 and holstering it. Grunting fiercefully, he nods towards the house laying in rubble.

"I don't know, ask him or her," says the man in black, "I don't exactly remember coming here myself." The blades do not move from their positions. The adolescent looking person looks around groggily before staring dully at Pixel.

"Who are you? I don't remember seeing you when I got here..." the adolescent realizes that he or she in sitting in the ruins of a house, "Huh!? I must've sleep trained again..."

Pixel growls angrily, readying himself for a fight while his eyes go to a dark red, almost blood colour. He holds up a middle finger.

"Hey! That's rude," exclaims the adolescent, "It's not my fault I was taught to train at every given moment, my parent's were eccentric and very wierd!"

Pixel's eyes change back to yellow, and he shakes off the blades. while he walks past the young one, he pats their head. pixel pulls out his glock and shoots four rounds into the sky which scares all the animals away. When he gets to the rubble, he picks up some dust, letting it flow through his fingers. A look of sadness crosses his face, and he thinks, 'Where is Alex...'

"Uncle wasn't here, so I assume he went on an adventure or something," says the the child, "I wonder if Shiki Ouji can find him..."

"Shiki Ouji? You have familiar," asks the man in black. The adolescent nods absent mindedly.

"fourty-three," they say as a greying crow with blue flames in its beak lands on their wrist and caws. "I see, uncle will return soon... Thanks Shiki!" The bird tilts its head at the child before flying off.

The lead guard starts pacing, a look of concern crossing his face.

"Something wrong," asks the man in black, "Ah, you're worried about the owner of this house. I get the feeling that he's just fine... Or that he's going to have the worst of headaches in five or so minutes. Ah well, he'll be fine."

Pixel looks at the man in confusion, then shakes his head and walks over to the large boulder, sitting with his legs crossed.

The man and the Adolescent great each other.

"I am Shion," says the man. The child nods.

"Just call me Yuen or Yu."

Pixel nods, motioning at his nametag. He stands, bowing at the two boys.

"Likewise," the two say in almost perfect synchronization.

A beautiful-looking woman that appears to be in her mid- to late-twinties. She walks over to Shion. "Who's this hunk of a man?" She says suductively, squeezing his arm and licking her lips.

Pixel grunts for her to stop, and she does, taking her place beside him. Their arms interlock while the woman introduces herself.

"Sorry for his muteness. I am Aka, he Pixel. Pixel is the strongest Endlos in the Guard. Normally you'd be dead by now..." She looks at both figures with a look of hunger on her face. "But he didn't, so you must be strong. I am the third highest in the Guard. I think Pixel and Alexian are actually almost equal... Anyways, Glad to meet a hunk like you" She winks at Shion.

Shion for the most part is indifferent though he does make a bothered sound when Aka winks at him.

"Unfortunately, I'm accounted for," he says in a way that shows that he is not sorry at all, "Lillia would kill me... Actuallly, yeah, she'd kill me, no questions asked." Yuen supresses a giggle, which earns the child a pointed look from the man in black. "Not funny..."

Pixel laughs out loud, his scarf dropping. Aka quickly steals it and jumps into a tree.

"HA! Gotcha boyo!" She attempts to jump on Pixel as he sidesteps her, getting his scarf back and replacing it on his face. Pixel grunts angrily as he turns back to the two, bowing in an apologetic way. Aka kisses his cheek as she positions herself beside him.

".... No comment," says Shion before yawning, "It's been a pleasure, but I'm going back to sleep."

"Shion, help me find uncle," requests Yuen, giving the man in black a puppy dog expression, "Please?" The elder man sighs.

"Fine, but you have a ton to explain..."

Aka sighs. "We have to go find the King with the rest of the Guard. Bye!" She kisses the young one on the cheek as she leads Pixel by the wrist towards the Castle. Pixel runs to keep up.

"Interesting people," remarks Yuen.

"Strange, you mean."

"Same difference."

The Return
Pixel returns to the Castle, Aka getting lost somewhere along the way. He greets the guards and goes to the Guard Hall, the wing that houses the King's Guard, rooms branching off every five feet, and claps his hands. Everyone comes out of their rooms, and Aka comes to stand beside him. They all go to the dining hall for supper.

"So Pix," begins a blonde haired guard with two swords strapped to his waist, "Any news regarding the big guy's return?"

Pixel nods his head. He starts handing out the plates, motioning for the warriors to sit down at their respective spots, him sitting at seat two for the first was a throne. Lots of food is handed out: chicken legs, mashed potatotes, carrots and brownies.

"Pixel... More Chocolate," rasps another guard through the gas mask he wears, frowning with his eyes, "I think we've had plenty... Without Endlos bringing us it..."

"Nonsense Raoh," says another guard, this one wearing a feathered mask to conceal the upper half of his face, "Chocolate is amazing for the skin... Maybe you should eat more, you're far too pale to begin with..."

"Vel... Shut Up..."

"After you."

Pixel shushes the both of them, as he motions the man in the number three seat to stand up and give the news.

Aka punches Roah and Vel to shut them up.

"I'll bury you..." growls Raoh, his left eye turning red. Before he can do anything though, the blonde guard stands.

"Relax, Ra, save the anger for the enemies not us," he says, wagging a finger at the guard in the gas mask. The guard grumbles, but his eye reverts to normal. "Alright guys and gals, here's the deal: the king's on his way back from his journey and we need to prepare. I'm not just talking about organizing and cleaning this place, no. We have to arrange the biggest, greates, most badass homecoming event for him! Oh, and get him hooked up, Pix is a little worried about our king's er... drive." A female guard coughs loudly, choking on her food before a male guard, identical to Raoh, but with shorter hair and no mask, pats her on the back to clean her throat.

"Thanks Maoh," she wheezes, earning a nod from the guard.

"No problem, Tina. Please be careful as you eat."

Aka stands, clearly surprised. "Me and, er, Pixie Stick here will provide food and supplies, and are meeting the King as soon as he reaches Echo. I think we should have a large warm bath ready for him, as well as wine and a bed..." Pixel motions for them to sit, and they do. Pixel does the dishes and sends everyone to the dorm of the yellow haired guard's room for planning. Aka says she needs a list of supplies needed and then Pixel disappears to the courtyard for training.

"You aren't thinking grand enough," exclaims the blonde, earning an irrate look from Raoh.

"Auros... No one... Thinks like you do," hisses the guard.

"Thank you for the compliment, Raoh," smiles Auros, "You can be nice if you apply yourself!"

"That... Wasn't a compliment."

"I know, but I think that you'll have one eventually."

"I agree with Auros, bedside manner is only the first step," chimes in Vel, "We must prepare for the most extravegant of parties!"

"Vel's on the right track!" Raoh, Maoh and Tina sigh.... The king wasn't going to be happy, but they had no say once Auros and Vel agreed on something.

Pixel glares at Auros until he sits. The rest of the meal is eaten in silence...

Once he had dropped everyone off at Auros' room, Pixel goes to the courtyard and begins his medatation.

"Oi Pix," calls Auros, "All work and no play has been proven to lessen efficiency and skill. Come and have a bit of fun, big guy."

Pixel hands Auros a peice of paper. It reads: If you can beat me at half of my power (Without my guns), then I will go with you. Pixel then stands, being inches taller than Auros. He gets in a ready stance, with a shortsword and a long knife drawn.

"Aw, you're funny Pix," laughs Auros, drawing one of his short swords. His eyes fade red, "Half power won't cut it." In an instant, the blonde guard is high in the sky, sword arm raised high.

Pixel disapears in a smoke bomb, appearing above Auros. He procedes to stab Auros in many fatal places then returns to his spot on the ground as Auros falls.

The moment Pixel's weapons prick Auros' skin, the silent guard feels a wrenching pain in his chest that jerks upwards. Auros proceeds to place a glyph on Pixel's forehead before disappearing.

Pixel closes his eyes, sensing Auros' soul. Once it is found he runs at it and puts away the shortsword for a smaller knife.

Just as Pixel reaches the energetic guard's location, he feels an explosion of pain rip through his skull, as if he had been, struck by lightning, set ablaze, frozen then shattered, had a nail driven through his skull, then a jackhammer shoved into his chest at full power. A moment later, he feels piercing pain throughout his entire body and finds needles made from shadows binding him in place while Auros holds a sword to his neck.

"Do you yield," he asks, his eyes narrowed.

Pixel goes through the needles, growling and howling as he does so, then returing to the fight by caving Auros' skull in and putting a large foot on his chest. Next, he puts the knives away and goes to the party.

"Ah, almost got me to get serious myself," comments Auros, not really phased by the damage, "I think he forgets that I'm his rival, not some less skilled warrior... Ah well, let's keep it that way, can't let him learn about the Vanguard-General Relationship anyways." Auros shrugs, then vanishes, having already recovered.

Once the two return, everyone welcomes them, surprised that Pixel had joined them. Aka sits on his lap for the lack of space, and Tina on Moah's.

Vel looks at Auros, then nods. The blonde guard makes a glyph in the air and his room expands, filling with party decorations and foods. The room itself becomes a crystalline ballroom with a large ivory door connected to the outside of the castle. Auros and Vel watch as Tina's eyes light up before she sends an accusatory look in their direction.

"How," she questions.

"My rainy day fund and Vel's expertise in magic," replies the blonde endlos, "Now, let the party reallybegin!" As if on cue, the great doors swing open and a crowd of people slowly flows into the room, apprehensive of the sudden appearance of the door, but quickly catching onto the festive atmosphere.

Pixel sighs. He goes and meditates in a corner while Aka flirts with the guests.

Maoh and Tina dance slowly, though Tina appears to be far more nervous than her partner does. Vel quickly attracts a crowd of women to himself and goes about entertaining them with tales of his own heroics and the occasional magic trick. Auros takes a seat and watches the party with a semi-amused look, declining most offers to dance until a certain person appears before him. Raoh, eerily, appears to be enjoying himself with the company of a woman wearing a black butterfly mask, him having replaced his own gas mask with a blue butterfly mask. Ciel talks with a group of three, the quartet simply chatting about things. The remaining guards intermingle with the growing crowd.

Aka leads Pixel to the courtyard, where they slow dance to the slightly audible music. "Pixel... Have you ever thought of... I don't know... Settling down? Starting a family?" Pixel nods, a confused look in his eyes. Aka pulls down his scarf and they go into a long kiss.

Inside the castle, Raoh continues to dance and talk to the masked woman, who appears to have the same interests and opinions of the world as the pessimistic guard. Finally, Raoh asks the woman her name.

"My name," she giggles, twirling away from Raoh only to return and press herself against him, "I go by the name of Charade..." She trails off and lightly pushes away from the guard, "Tell me about yourself if you want to know more."

"I am Raoh," he replies simply, not ignoring the slight dimming of the lady's eyes, "You could call me a problem solver..."

Across the ballroom, Auros talks to a cloaked person.

"I never expected the the Seeker herself to come, this is far more interesting than I initially thought it to be," comments the blonde guard with a smirk, "Am I still needed?"

"That remains to be seen, Auros. It seems mother and father were correct in sending you here to watch over the situation. How is your superior?"

"Oh, Pix? Eh, It's difficult to stay below his level. I almost used both swords because he doesn't understand how much he hinders himself."

"I see... Continue to observe the situation, Endlos is almost here."

In a far corner of the ballroom, Tina blushes as Maoh sweeps her off her feet and continues a long, complicated dance that awes all who watch it. When the dance finally concludes, the observational guard is covered in a thin layer of sweat. Dozens of people clap and cheer at the dance's conclusion.

Ciel continues to talk with three, explaining a vast number of things.

Pixel and Aka return to the ballroom, and take their place behind Auros. Once the others leave, they confront him. "Who was that?" Aka asks.

"No one who concerns either of you."

"I beleive you put it... 'It is hard to stay in second?' How about we all go to the courtyard and prove who is the best?" Aka replies. Pixel reaches for his guns, grunting in compliance.

"Because that would be boring and dull. I'm in too much of a good mood to go all out anyways," shrugs Auros, "Besides, it wouldn't be favorable to fight against me."

"Fine then" she says as Pixel chuckles at the joke they made. "You fell for it too!"

"Says the duo without a sense of humor," intones the blonde guard, kicking back and crossing his legs. "Vel, anything come up?"

The masked guard nods. "It appears Raoh has gone gallivanting off with a masked woman."

"Maybe Raoh found someone that could tolerate him," comments Tina, earning a frown from Maoh.

"Tina, that is impolite to say about my brother."

Pixel and Aka start to dance, gathering the old crowd. As they finish, the chemistry becomes more and more visible, and due to the crowd's chanting, they share a passionate kiss.

"Get a room, you two," snipes Auros, "Even the other obvious love birds can control themselves better than that." Tina and Maoh blush at the same time and look away from one another. Vel aand Ciel prepare to say something when an explosion rings outside of the ballroom.

"Auros, fireworks," asks Maoh, his right eye burning crimson when the blonde guard shakes his head. "Tina, let's find Raoh and Jamal!" The Grey haired woman nods and dashes after Maoh, easily keeping up with him. Vel summons several drakes and has them follow after the duo before heading into the colony himself. Ciel materializes some sort of armor around himself as he flies into the city, leaving Auros, Aka and Pixel.

"The heck are you waiting for!? Get going," snaps the second in command before vanishing.

"The hell is-" Aka starts as Pixel teleports to the scene. "Guess I should start walking..."

At the area of the explosion, a molten crater that spans a few dozen meters in every direction, the guards find a fragment of a black butterfly mask...

Aka stands out of breath. "That... Was.... Not cool...."

Pixel glares at Auros to make a decision as the "Leader".

" Investigate the area, ask anyone if they saw what happened. " The blonde guard picks up the mask fragment and peers it over before pocketing it. "I'll search for any signs of further damage."

Aka looks at Auros with an exagerated look on her face, and, as he talks, she mimics his every move. Once he is finished, she stares at Pixel. "Pix, you're with him. Teams of two, SPLIT UP!!" She yells the last part.

Auros vanishes with no response or spirit signature. Moments later a series of explosions rock the colony, highlighting three fighting figures before they are consumed by the billowing black smoke from the blast. The sounds of battle are lost in the cacophony of screams that resound around the city.

Pixel immediatly disappears towards the battle. Aka starts to yell at the other members. "Crowd control! Get people to safety! NOW." She then runs after the locked houses that caught fire.

As Pixel approaches the battle  he is nearly trampled by fleeing citizens.

The other guards manage to evacute most of the people, but Aka runs into an imposing armored figure with molten eyes. He towers over her and makes no move to escape, though he does have several swords on his person, one being especially long with a pitch black blade and a silver spun guard lined with thorned and barbed flowers.

"Explain," he seethes.

"I have no bone to pick with you," She says simply.

"Aka, you have fifteen seconds. Explain what is going on this instant."

"I have no idea, actually. You should ask-," With this, the battle above becomes to loud to hear and Aka starts to try and get the figure to safety. "Who are you?"

" You should know," he says, pushing past Aka and walking towards the battle. A monstrous shadow follows him.

"Eh." She shrugs. "Only three people I know that are this dumb. The King, Pix, and Auros. And you sure arn't two of the three and I've never met the King... So... Who are you?"

The person completely ignores her as his other swords unsheathe themselves and a titanic number of blades, gauntlets and spheres of energy blink into existence around him. A gigantic pair of metallic wings pierce the swarm of metal and light, followed by a large hexagram. He enters the smoke and disappears, only for the sound of fighting to greatly intensify.

Several moments later, the figure drags Auros and Pixel out of the field of smoke, the latter unconscious from severe damage over his entire body. The figure blinks him and Aka somewhere without a word.

"Explain what I returned to, Auros."

"I don't know, it seems that someone decided to attack the city while you were away, my liege. Their reasons are unknown because the attack started only a moment ago."

"I see... Find the others and have the damage assessed. I'll figure out how to begin repairs," says the lord, "Also, were you able to place a tracker on the assailant?" The blonde endlos nods then vanishes. The king sighs. "What a welcoming gift..."

Suddenly he feels multiple presences appear, and suddenly it begins to rain violently, instantly smothering any fires caused by the fighting, a total of five presences in all.

"May I inquire as to who you are?"

When he looks in the direction of the group, he sees a tall woman made of ice, with two smaller but still large beings of ice, one female one male, who Endlos realizes are the twins he sought out in the North earlier, and an almost human sized being as well, whose body is that of skin and bone, with a greyish tint to her skin, with blue glowing eyes. The only one not with a similar energy signature to them is a young man.

The group descends and the tallest being of ice bows at Lord Endlos' feet. "My name is Caess, and these three children are mine Aoi, Kiyōna, and Zetsubō. With us is our rescuer and good friend Kalin, who saved us from Yosai Fortress. It is good to finally return to my people, transfigured and cruelly altered, but returned, I have come to mine old home."

"It is good to see that you are safe and in relatively good condition," says the king, "I regret being unable to prevent your abduction... That was a failure on my part..."

"It was my own foolishness my lord. Do not consider it a failure of yourself. It was my own carelessness that allowed me to stray too far from home. You would not have reached me in time had you known. Even with all that has happened to me, I would not wish it any other way. How else would I have my three wonderful children?"

Aoi, the smallest and the only one whose being of the family who is not bound by a shell of ice and water, nervously peeks out from behind her tall mother quietly up at him.

The king gives her a faint smile. "Still, if you need anything, please ask me and I will try to grant the request as best I can."

"A place to reside in for me and my daughter and son. My youngest wishes to remain with Kalin. That is all I really need." Caess says, slowly standing up. She brushes some of her frozen hair out of her face.

"I see, that should be possible within the next few days," says Endlos, "Once the damages are assessed and reconstruction started, I'll see about finding you a home. Until then, you may use my castle as a place of residence... I'll not take no as an answer for that."

Caess bows her head. "Thank you sir. Your generosity is much appreciated, my lord." She eyes Kiyōna and Zetsubō. "My two elder children have need of fresh clothing as well." She says, eyeing their rags.

"Do you have any preference," he asks the two as his armor and weapons melt back into his casual attire. "If so, I can see if there is anything matching it within the city and if not, I can make clothes to those specifications."

"Any-anything would do at this point..." Kiyōna says quietly.

"I see... I'll have someone take you to the clothier once we reach the castle," says the king, "Anything else?"

Caess closes her eyes. "No, I imagine enough has been asked. I am simply glad to be among my people."

"It is good to have you among us again," he says before leading the group to the castle grounds.

"Huh...this place is better than the castle back home." Kalin said, entranced by the castle's architecture.

"Thank you, it took me a while to build this," says the king, leading the group to the guest quarters. "Each room is just about the same, the only difference being the bedding and decór coloration and design. The rooms are the same size and each have Queen sized mattresses made with memory foam."

Aoi looks up at him. "...Thank you very much for your hospitality," She say quietly. Although she is not made of ice, she curiously has an aura of cold about her, which both seems to emit from her, and from the icy blue sword she carries.

"The Ice Warlord, correct," asks the king, "...Oh, my hospitality is welcome to all, as long as my people aren't harmed, you and your family included."

"I-I'm not the Ice Warlord... ...though you probably mean my Slayer..." Aoi slightly stammers. "So you're the king...?" She asks.

"Yes, I meant your Slayer. It would be hard to mistake another as the Ice Warlord," he says before nodding. "I am King Endlos Erde, though once upon a time I held a different name and moniker. It is a pleasure to meet you, Aoi."

"It is a pleasure to meet you as well..." She says simply.

There is a strange sensation in the air, as though an unseen eye had just noticed them and is watching them with severe intensity.

"Unwanted guests are not allowed, Observer," says the king, creating what appear to be cracks in the air that spread across the area at an extreme speed.

"Hmmm.... ...well... no wonder it didn't work... ...uggh, and I've been waiting for such a long while too... the kid finally shows himself, and now I get to deal with the Lord of Endlos himself... ...great... ...Hey listen, Mr. King and all that fine business, I have some business to take care of regarding that guy named Kalin, so if you wouldn't mind... ...errr... ...not getting in my way, that would be very much appreciated. Oh no, I don't intend on attacking him or anything like that... a friendly chat is all... You can trust the phantom voice in your head this time..."

"And now I'm less inclined to trust you... But I get the feeling I'd have to wage an actual one man war if you decided to do anything unscrupulous... Under the condition that your eye vanishes the instant your business is concluded, I'll allow it."

''Errr... ok? I have little interest in you soooo that's not really much of an issue... geez I forget how much people distrust strange voices in their heads...''

"No, I distrust prying eyes and beings who project themselves from afar... You just happen to fit those criteria. Now speak with the boy and begone."

"Kalin, you have a visitor. He claims to simply want to tell you something, but be wary nonetheless."

"Hmmm? A visitor, huh? Sounds like fun. Mind pointing me to them?" Kalin said jokingly, though curious as to how quickly he'd been found since leaving Twilight.

In a sudden burst of lightning, a yellow cloaked figure appears, and as he does everything goes grey except for it, Kalin, and Lord Endlos.

"There we go... now no one will know I was here. If you wouldn't mind Kalin... I'd very much appreciate it if you came with me..." The man says in the voice Lord Endlos heard. "I have something I need to tell you... ...it's kind of important...."

"Coool trick~. What is this, time displacement?" Kalin said, impressed by the stranger's abilities. "So, what is the name of my guest...if you deal in such things, that is."

"....Let's skip the names. And let's just say in this entire valley, time is completely... ....stopped. Anyone who tries to enter will instinctively go away. But that's not the point..."

"....Tell me something, have you been having any... ...peculiar dreams, lately?" He asks out of nowhere.

"Of course you'd know about that....Yes, I have. Why do you want to know, stranger?"

"...I wonder.... ....I assume you're not an idiot, so I'll go ahead and leave something for you to chew on... ...Those weren't dreams, were they? Or at least, not normal ones..."

"What might they be showing you, do you think, Kalin?"

"Well, considering some of them have proven true, I'm guessing they are giving me a glimpse into the future of events...some not all that encouraging. But, I'm gussing you know as much, so I ask again, why is this important to you?"

"I'll cut to the chase since you're at least somewhat aware... ....It's not exactly clear... ...but I believe it's fast approaching... ...but Aoi there," He says, pointing to her, "Is going to be taken back by Phoenix. And soon. It's very much so clear on that, the timelines. Now that a certain event has taken place, it's almost guaranteed she will be reclaimed. I came here to give you that warning. So that you might brace yourself for that reality. Cherish her for as long as you have left. ...Because the next time you see her... ....she'll be changed forever."

"So, is that what I saw....and this has happened in other timelines, as well?"

"Is her capture inevitible, Observer, truly," asks the king. "If there is even a fraction of a percent of a chain, I'm willing to gamble on that improbability to protect her... If not, I need a real warm up, the Warlords were entertaining, but the elements and emotions mean little to one who has weathered them all for thousands of years."

"Well... ....I'll say it's technically not impossible, but here's the thing... ...the enemy who will reclaim Aoi has the potential to learn... ....almost anything. Even if Kalin escapes her, it will eventually learn how to follow him through the Twilight Portals. If it won't happen here... it will happen at Twilight. The being largely holds back much of its true power to avoid word spreading of its threat, but... ....it has the potential at full power to destroy whole worlds. I shouldn't have to tell you the chances of defeating a being with that degree of power. ...I can show you what it looks like, but Kalin... ...prepare yourself."

The hooded figure creates an image that shows a majestic but incredibly powerful blue colored being, angelic, and many countless features can be seen in it, but what grabs Kalin's attention the most is the face, strikingly familiar. He has seen the face of this being once before, accompanying Kado...

"Oh no...Azula." Kalin said, as the scene before him began to fade away. "How did this happen?" he said, turning to the stranger behind him. "What happened to her!?"

"Azula, or Azula Lambda 001, was awakened to her true self by Phoenix, who originally created her to be the ultimate weapon of man's destruction. You and Rose were created to test which was stronger, good or evil, Azula was created for the sole purpose of annihilating all mankind. ...Or anyone who stands in Phoenix's way. She was modified further from her initial true form to what you saw only days ago. She is what is called a Chaos Engine. For the sake of hiding their ultimate weapon and ensuring she would gain all the powers she needed to become powerful, they deactivated her neural component and her memory as a Chaos Engine until the time was right to reclaim her and begin the conquering of all that stands in Phoenix's path to victory.

Her will and mind are no longer hers to command. It is White who completely and utterly controls her actions. Her last given command was to hunt you and Aoi down, and retrieve her. She is the strongest of the Chaos Engines, the Lambda of Destruction. She is Phoenix's ultimate weapon, their ultimate trump card. ...I cannot be sure of it, but I believe the white haired man you encountered was one of the CE's under Azula. If she did not know where you are before, she will know soon." The figure says without any sign of concern of the situation.

"...Please explain to me, because it's becomeing a bit hard for me to understand. You came here in order to tell me of a future that you also say I'm helpless to prevent. Why, exactly. Why the hell would this mean anything to me!? So, I know it's coming now, but what damned good will that do me!?HUH!?" Kalin said, his eyes growing black as he began to emit a dark aura. The energy ate away at his surroundings, despite being outside of time.

"I told you these things for one reason, and one reason alone. So you can either choose to live the time you have left making the most of your life with her. You can give her the best of you, or the worst of you. You can choose to despair or to embrace what time you have with her and spend it to the best and happiest you can make it last. If you have the power and the resourcefulness, you could prolong fate, give her more time. But understand something. I foretell not only misfortune... ...this will not be the end... ...it will not be her death... in the end, despite everything she and you shall endure... there are ways... to save her in the end. Kalin. She has not told you this... ...or if she has, she has not told you everything... ...but she has become aware of the impending future. For your sake, she has kept quiet. Despite her fate she chooses to spend it with a smile and with a warm heart.

While it is too late to altogether stop the future about to occur... ...there are still many possibilities after this event. Many Fluctuations and Alternatives exist to the main path. Depending on what roads and actions you follow, despite all that will happen before the end, know that she can be saved from the end result of her fate.

Since I'm on the subject, Lord Endlos. The Curse is not unbreakable. If I were you, seek a power greater than that of Restoration. You'll need it as part of the key to the liberation of the Accursed Souls. It'll take work, but what was once pure and warm, now confined to cold and crystal, can be restored, flesh and blood renewed. Caess holds a key to the path of her own restoration, though you must piece the way to true liberation."

He looks at the two for a moment, then focusing on Kalin. "So? What will you choose to do?"

The king's eyes narrow upon hearing of a power greater than Restoration. "Just when I thought I was done consorting with Gods and the like," he grumbles.

For a moment, Kalin closes his eyes as his aura slowly returns to him. "I hope to enjoy what time there is left, much as it pains me to say it. And when the time comes, I fight like hell to reach the best ending possible. Simple enough for me. I've been lucky this far, eh?" He said, turning to the stranger with a grin on his face.

"Well that's good, cause' she's coming now. ....I'm kidding. About fighting her I mean. I can maintain a distortion around the valley that will throw her off long enough to escape, I know she's interested in Aoi only, so she won't enter if she doesn't sense Aoi. This is the only time I'll intervene directly though, understand? For now on after this it's up to you all. No more favors from Mr Yellow Cloak here."

"The one is good enough...thank you. Well, if you'll excuse me, I guess I need to begin my escape."

The figure disappears in a flash, and time resumes, though Lord Endlos can sense a displacement barrier around the Twin Valleys, cutting them off from the outside world, though it seems the only beings excluded from entering the barrier is the one named Azula.

"Lord Endlos, as grateful as I am for your hospitality...I  have to go. I apologize for the suddeness, but I recently remembered...an important matter that requires my attention." Kalin said, knowing the King understood the circumstances all too well. Even from the castle, Kalin could sense a familiar energy on it's way. It was far, far from the Valley, demonstrating just how powerful Azula had become.

"Kalin, what are you saying?!" Aoi says, grabbing a hold of Kalin. "Is... Is that Azula I sense?!" She says with alarm.

"Indeed, Kalin," says the king, tossing him a gun, "It's not a weapon... more of a deterent; aim at a wall or a hard surface."

Kalin caught the gun, which seemed out of place in this realm, and aimed it at the nearest wall.

"...Not HERE," exclaims the king, "Use it if you have additional pursuers besides the one on her way... The one you will be avoiding at all costs. Do you understand? If you confront her and Aoi is captured because you choose to charge in or if any harm occurs to any of my subjects, your main pursuer will be the least of your worries."

They all hear a monstrous BANG! that shakes the entire valley with its force as Azula's fist smashes into the barrier, and the shaking goes on for a full minute before subsiding, a faint dull rumble fading into background noise.

Aoi blinks. "White told me that Azula was strong, but I didn't think she could make all that ruckus with a punch."

"Let's not dally. Both of you go, now," he says, "I'll hold her back if she breaks the barrier... I haven't used God Piercer or my mother's sword prim and proper for quite awhile... Not since the War for Autonomy."

"Well, this is it, then." Kalin said, opening a Twilight Gate. "Lord Endlos...For the sake of beings throughout the universes, Azula cannot reach this point. I'm guessing it won't be too long before she understands how to use it. Analysing the residual energy of this portal will only bring her closer to that goal..."

The king pushes Kalin and Aoi through the portal, then encases it in primal energy.

"Almost as if he was stalling," he mutters, summoning a trident like lance covered in sigils and grooves that  is twice the size of his body and a black and silver longsword akin to a rapier with a thorny, spun guard and extra arm protection. "Caess, I need you, Kiyōna and Zetsubō to fortify this part of the castle as best you can before seeking shelter beneath the castle with the other citizens. I'll handle this as best I can."

As if sensing the departure of her target, the being outside the barrier begins making stronger, more rapid strikes in quick succession.

Caess and the two begin to fortify as best as they can using their ice magic.

The king dons his armor and heads towards the edge of the barrier, shrouding the castle in primal energy as his eyes turn gold and hundreds of thousands of gauntlets, great swords and lances begin to materialize around him. ''Hopefully they'll listen to reason... Probably not though. Releasing Goddess Seal Completely. Code Word: Ende.''

Destruction to Protect, to Destroy
There is a great blue light on the other side of the barrier, and the impacts seem to cease, the being seems to have sensed him, and a strong tension is in the air.

Suddenly another strike, far heavier impacts the barrier and a glowing crack appears in the barrier from the single blow.

The king is engulfed in a maelstrom of black and white energy as his hair becomes metallic and his skin grows a fine layer of silvery scales. He grows armored, mechanical wings and his shadow grows into something massive. He acknowledges the being's presence with a pulse of energy that passes through the barrier, but causes no harm to her.

Suddenly a single azure blade manages to pierce through the barrier, sizzling with violent intensity as it attempts to open a wider hole in the barrier, but it sizzles out and disappears. More strikes later and a section of the barrier momentarily collapses, giving a glimpse of the blue glowing being.

It is hovering just above the ground, illuminating the area around it in an aura of blue light, soft but also carrying the weight of the being's energy. Long blue hair flows gently from her head, long enough to reach her ankles were it not for the hair gloating from the power it wields. Hints of scales are barely visible on its skin. Its dulled blue eyes seem to have deeply suppressed life and emotion to them, but they are buried behind a ridged cold gaze.

The being is both beautiful yet incredibly sad, its power and grace wasted on the schemes of those who seek to abuse it. The being quietly seems to regard him for a few moments.

Then... "....Do not sense targets... ...remaining Twlight energy detected... ...must analyze..." She says in a dull, forced voice, as though something robotic, artifical is merely using her to speak.

"I apologize, but I cannot allow you to do that," says the king, "Please leave the area, I am prepared to use force, but do not wish to."

The being makes a tiny facial movement, which is followed by a powerful blast of light that the king detects is literal energy from the sun itself, two small miniature suns seem to now be orbiting her.

The king repels the blast with his own blast that cancels out the light. He then directs the gauntlets to open fire on her while he hefts his spear, which is glowing ominously.

The being stretches out her hand and a blazing aura of blue energy takes the form of a massive claw, and she begins to swat the fire of the gauntlets away, either that or the attacks get neutralized. She leaps back and outstretches her hand, and the blazing claw of energy lunges at him at high speed.

The king materializes his ethereal gauntlet and massive gauntlet and has the former hit the claw  with the force of a small planet while the massive gauntlet fires a titanic laser at the being along with the  smaller gauntlets blasts and beams.

The faint outline of something briefly comes into view, before a monstrous maw opens up and devours the laser, letting out a roar as it redirects the blast at the barrier, destroying the remaining protection of the village, the owner of the maw revealed to be a massive armored white serpent, which lets out a sharp hiss and intercepts the smaller attacks with a swipe of its head, while the rest of the titanic snake reveals itself in a black half, equally armored. This snake head, making a total of two, lets out a blast of equivalent force at the king's massive gauntlet.

The king smirks as a second ethereal gauntlet and massive gauntlet pair form. He has the two ghostly gauntlets block the blasts as the larger gauntlets come together and create a swirling ball of black and white energy between themselves before firing a drilling, piercing, spiraling beam of black and white energy, one that eventually is coupled by dozens of branching lasers fired from the smaller gauntlets and a swarm of swords and spears covered in orange and blue energy. Just as they get in range, a spear befiting the massive gauntlets forms and launches towards the serpent's torso like a drill moving at super sonic speeds.

Both serpent heads open, and half of the attacks are absorbed by the white, and the other half are simply blown away by the black's retaliation, and when the white fires, the two beams cancel out the main beam while the spearhead is intercepted by a large lance of blue energy, which then shoves the spear somewhere into the ground beside the serpent, the lance belonging to the being, who then cuts away half of the gauntlets present into oblivion with the strange lance like blade, seemingly disappearing into the blade itself.

''An Existence Eraser... Reassessing. Preparing...'' The king realizes something and decides to test it. He replaces the lost weapons and gauntlets and has them revolve around a spherical shape until a ball of black and white energy that appears to be eating the elements and expanding as it does so.

"Attempting True Hecatonchieres.... Gathering phase," he recites as six massive spears form and launch themselves at the being and the White Serpent head, moving at the same speed, but spinning much faster than the first spear, which erupting into a geyser of blue and black energy that slowly enlarges.

A burst of energy comes from her arms and expands violently into a large sphere that on contact with the ground begins to absorb it at a violent rate, when the spears hit it, they immediately begin to slowly be absorbed, disappearing into the aura just before they can touch either the serpent or the being.

The energy then whips into eight snake heads and surges forth at the king, opening their mouths to create blades similar to the single lance she used earlier, rushing to impale him with them. The being herself seems to be now drifting slowly away, a silent hover as she moves away, yet the serpents continue their attack.

The king snaps his fingers and a sphere that seems to eat even the space around it forms and draws in the snake heads, completely destroying them on contact. The king directs the sphere as the being and the power of its erasure effect grows as it accelerates towards her. Meanwhile the sphere only gets larger and larger, rapidly eclipsing the entire colony in terms of size. The sea and ground, even the air begin to be drawn into it. The only structure unaffected in the immediate area is the castle.

The king raises the lance he carries, but does nothin with it yet. The glow grows duller...

The being suddenly makes a brilliant flash, and in less than a second a massive shockwave emits from her and completely forces back the sphere with far greater force straight back at the king, but the shockwave itself outpaces the sphere and strikes the king head on, its nature revealed to be nothing more than a monstrous shockwave of pure psychic energy, which forces him back as well.

The king relatiates with a wave of pure force, one causes everything it touches to wobble and warp before exploding. Upon touching the being it delivers a very poweful systematic shock that makes her hypersensitive. The sphere, the king stops with a gesture then sends it back after her while a white and gold mandala forms in the direction of the serpent.

The titanic sphere is slowly reaching the size of the valley itself and shows no signs of stopping in terms of size. At this point a constant stream of the elements is flowing into it, fueling its seemingly insatiable growth and hunger. The gauntlets, save for the the massive duo and ethereal set have been sucked into the the ball.

The being seems to do nothing, then....

"Limiter: Spirit: Release. Limiter: Endlos: Release."

Suddenly a heavy burst in energy comes from the being, and massive waves of Spirit Hands, both red and blue crash into the sphere and seemingly begin drain its energy, even as they themselves increase in strength. The being itself begins to change in appearance, purple markings appear on its form and it has taken the form of a swirling black giant with blue Aether energy flames mixed with Destruction energy wreathing its form, silver markings and glowing blue eyes observe him as its six wings now seem to be comprised of silver symbols rather than feathers, sprouting from it are the red and blue Spirit Hands enveloping the sphere, forming a red and blue cage cutting off its devouring, as a spiritual barrier forms from the collection of spirit hands.

It raises a hand, and an energy blade similar to the being's own composition takes form, and the being's voice echoes: "All Smiting Blade..."

It then seems to look at Lord Endlos, then seemingly looks away from the Valley and him, instead looking skyward for a moment, then dissipating the blade.

There is not a trace of the portal left... ...wasted efforts.... It seems to say with both great bitterness, yet an equally strong sense of relief.

"If you are done, leave," says the king, "An unnecessary bout needs not be continued." The sphere collapse upon itself and appears in the king's palm as a sphere the size of a marble. He looks at the being with a look of boredom.

The being slowly shrinks down into her normal form, her wings smaller and her glow all but gone, barely visible for the distance. She appears to survey the destruction for a while in silence.

''Destruction... destruction... destruction.... ....when will it end.....? I just want it to end... end... end... ......end....... ''Its thoughts slowly fade from audibility as it slowly, lifelessly fades from view amist the destruction it and the king had wrought... ...though in the end it only blames itself.

The moment she vanishes completely, the king exhales deeply. "Almost had to get properly serious... I'm way out of practice then. That's the one down to creating peace..." He creates a legion of smaller gauntlets and goes to work repairing the damage to the colony, though he does not finishe for several hours, even with his endless supply of gauntlets and constructs. He releases the seal on the castle and the one within it and has the door to the Undercastle open before he slumps to the ground and reactivates the defenses that aren't spirits or people. "One heck of a return party..."

Caess soon finds him. "Are you alright my lord? Is there any damage still needing to be fixed? I can help if that's what is needed. What happened?"

"I'm fine, just tired," he says, slumping against a wall, "All of the structures have been repaired, though that should be double checked in case I over looked something... I think I'll just go to sleep here..." He yawns and closes his eyes, falling asleep within seconds.

Caess goes off to one of the rooms, and tiredly goes to sleep, while the twins share a room. Many thoughts trail through Caess' mind...

''I wonder... would it ever be possible return to what I was?''

Frozen Soul
The next morning the king awakens outside, having not been disturbed in his sleep. When he touches his face, he realizes why. ''I'm still in my Unsealed State... Huh, right no one here really knows about this form.''

"I should probably get a shower in..."

He returns to the castle quietly, no wanting to disturb the few people awake at the time.

Caess is up, but has merely elected to wander the halls to familiarize herself with the building. "It's certainly a big building..." She says in slight wonder.

Endlos returns from his quick shower, most of his transformation having reverted. He walks around until he bumps into Caess. "Ah, you're awake. How are you?"

She looks at him. "Oh, my lord, I am well. I only slept for a few hours, but it's normal for me. I can usually only sleep for three hours at a time. ...I don't usually need to anyway."

"I see... Are you curious about anything?"

Caess shrugs. "Not that much, to be honest, I'm relieved to be back home. I was simply familiarizing myself with the castle's layout, I didn't want to get my self lost."

Caess looks at her frozen body for a moment, flexing her hand, which makes crinkling noises as she closes it into a fist. A change becomes apparent as she slowly begins to turn from ice to flesh, assuming the appearance of an average Endlos, retaining her height, her appearance largely the same, only dressed in a white robe and sporting long black hair and kind eyes. Her face is the same, though much more sharp in comparison to the dull icy form. She tests the body, critically examining it.

"Ah, would you like a tour then?"

Caess nods. "I would like that very much, as for this form, I invented a way to temporarily create a replication of my original body back when I met my husband, though it's only a temporary comfort than a solution. It requires me to actively use energy and concentrate my thoughts on it, else my form will just degrade back into ice. I'm only able to sustain it for three to four hours. It's too tiring, mentally and physically to do than that. Plus the spell is rather hastily put together."

"...We'll get your original form back. Not just yours either..." He leads Caess around the castle, pointing out key rooms and locations.

Caess listens to him with interest and a smile. "Thank you for your kindness, sir... it's good to be among my kin again after so long. I wish it were in happier times though."

"Indeed, we are in a lull, a calm before the storm," he says, "We'll have to weather through it and preservere even after... Caess, if it's possible, I don't want you to fight in the upcoming battle."

"And which battle is that?" She asks. "There are many battles ahead."

"The one with Phoenix,I can't allow them to harm you again. They are already after your daughter, but they'll come after you and your family as well if they learn that you are within the area... I will NOT allow that to happen as long as I still breathe."

Caess closes her eyes. "I understand my lord... I do not wish to fight anyway... ...though if my daughter should fall in the way of harm, I would gladly do anything in my power to make sure she does not suffer again. I should have been stronger for my daughter. We lost too many precious years together."

"That is understandable, Caess, just don't leave my side if that does happen... Were you around when our species first came to be by any chance?"

She shakes her head. "I'm eighty seven, my lord."

"Ah... So young... Then again its common for me to feel old... Eh, maybe the Elder was right..."

She looks up at him. "Right about what?"

"Nothing too important, I won't be kicking the bucket anytime soon..."

Kiyōna, Caess' older daughter wakes up, and comes across them. She sees Endlos and hastily bows at him. "G-G-Good morning, my lord," She stammers. Her old ragged clothing shows the extent of the years since she had been with family and society.

"No need to be formal," he says, "We should take you and Zetsubō by the clothier once he awakens."

"Thank you sir, I appreciate it very much."

"It is the least I can do."

She nods, as Zetsubō shows up. He looks at Endlos and nods in greeting, then walks to his sister's side. "Good morning."

"To you as well," replies the king, "Shall we go?"

Zetsubō nods quietly. His eyes are a more steeled sort of blue in comparison to his sister's and mother's.

Endlos leads the three to a multi-roomed area with dozens of clothing racks and wardrobes.

Kiyōna picks out some bluish grey dresses, as well a few casual outfits, while Zetsubō takes various jackets and pants, while Caess checks out various black dresses, a thoughtful smile on her face.

"Take anything you like," says the King.

The three finish picking out their outfits, and go to their rooms to change. Caess returns with one of the black dresses she picked out, Kiyōna and Zetsubō have similar themed clothing, both wearing some sort of jacket and pants.

"Like what you chose?"

They all nod with smiles, Zetsubō more reluctantly.

"Something not to your liking," asks Endlos.

Zetsubō shakes his head. "No, it's fine. I just always end up matching my sister. Or is it the other way around....?"

"Ah, maybe the two of you are in tune with one another. It is very possible."

Kiyōna smiles faintly. "Thank you very much for the clothing, it has been a long time since we had proper clothes. I'm in your debt."

"Think nothing of it, it was the least I could do."

Kiyōna looks at her mother. "Could you show us how to do what you do? You know, take a humanoid form?"

Caess sighs. "A long and slow process. It involves techniques I know not the names of. Perhaps a touch of Alchemy, some mastery of shapeshifting, some magic.... ...it's very complicated and poorly wove together. I was never really instructed in those arts really before becoming the Elemental Terror. And as for your father, well he wasn't the best teacher. He was much better at the spell than I."

"Hm, are there any more details you can recall? I may, albeit with some time, be able to synthesize something similar."

"It requires an understanding of all of the elements used to compose a body, I think something to do with alchemy, use of Aether, and various spells to extend the technique's lifespan. I'm afraid I am only good with actually performing the technique, not the telling of how it works."

"I see... I'll see what I can do based on that information."

"Very well. Is there anything you would have us do while we are here?" Caess asks.

"Not at the moment," he replies, "Explore or do what you see fit, I'll send for you if something does come up."

Caess nods her head. "Thank you, I appreciate all of your help." She then walks out and explores a nearby garden, quietly examining the flowers and gently smelling them.

"...A pity... ...that I can barely smell their scents... ...and I can only barely feel the softness of these flowers... ....and hardly taste the food that I eat..." She says in a melancholy voice, as she continues wandering the garden.

Kiyōna and Zetsubō meanwhile wander the hallways, looking around for anything that might be of interest.

Endlos temporarily retires to his own quarters, contemplating a way to recreate the spell Caess mentioned before sending for a report on the city's shape.

Caess quietly sits under a tree, closing her eyes and begins humming to herself.

Stay safe, my daughter...

The king continues to contemplate the issue of the form until the report he requested arrives.

''I wonder if the body would require a specific ratio of the elements to form a proper body and if the Alchemy would be used to take on said form. The Aether energy would bring life to the vessel, meaning it would have to be used after the body was created and before the form transfer. Additionally, how would one fully stimulate and create the neural network, let alone the five senses without utilizing electricity to send the signals across... Would one have to sacrifice durability for proper feeling or is there a loophole? Maybe a thin, near flimsy, conductive metal used as a replica of the nervous system in the event that a proper one could not be created? ''He knits his eyebrows together as he concentrates on figuring out a replicable solution.

Caess decides to take a walk around the town, half hoping she might meet a familiar face.

As she does, she comes across an elderly, hunched over man with grey hair and a wisened face.

"I get the feelin' that I should know ya from somewhere," he says, clearing his throat.

Caess blinks. "Oh, hello, my name is Caess. I used to live here long ago."

"Ah, that's why I remember ya," he exclaims. "I remember when ya were a wee ol' thing. Allow me to reintroduce m'self. I'm Delium, Elder Delium."

Caess smiles wearily. "It is an honor to meet you again, Elder Delium. I am afraid it has been a rather long time since I lived here, so I apologize, but my memory fails me of much of my life before I was taken away from here."

"It's fine, it's fine," he says with a shrug, "Good ta have ya back around, I reckon."

"Thank you very much, Delium." Caess says, then winces as part of her face and neck momentarily freeze over, then slowly turns to normal, with Caess getting a tired expression on her face.

"My apologies if that caused you alarm. I lost control of a spell that regulates this form of mine." She says tiredly.

"I've seen worse," he says, "It'll take more than that ta scare this ol' man."

"I am going to walk around for a bit, it was nice to meet you." She begins to walk off.

I wonder if any of the gardens I planted are still around?

"Same ta you," he calls as she leaves. Unfortunately, however, most of gardens were burnt away or destroyed in the last two attacks on the colony, according to quite a few Endlos in the city. Only two remain.

Caess stops at one of the ruined gardens, and observes it sadly, and kneels down among the dead plants. She releases her spell, and then silently begins trying to restore the garden with Restoration.

Very few of the plants can be salvaged, but the few that can be bloom brightly.

Caess looks at the survivors with a gentle smile, but it is also sad at the failure to save the others. She lets out a long sigh.

Elsewhere, the king continues to contemplate how to properly reconstruct a physical body, peering through several tomes on Endlos anatomy before pausing and laughing to himself.

"Right, I'm the template from which the others were born, I should know this well," he sighs before a sad smile crosses his face, "The benefit of being who I am... Perhaps, the curse of being the first."

Meanwhile Kiyōna and Zetsubō look around the castle some more.

"This place... ...it's so big...." Kiyōna says with wonder.

Zetsubō grunts. "I know. I wonder though if we will be able to live our lives here without threat of it being torn down again..."

"Possibly," replies a blonde haired man with blue eyes and a sleeveless top remniscent of a shinobi's vest. He has similar pants and a crimson scarf and carries two short swords across the back of his waist. He also appears to be wearing gauntlets of sorts. "Really depends on whether or not the big battle comes here."

Zetsubō tenses up as he looks at him. "...And who are you?"

"I'm King's Guard Second-in-Command Yokai Auros," answers the blonde man with a smile, "Well until the First-in-Command wakes up from whatever dream he's in, I'm in charge... Anyways, I'm Auros the Zeroth Knight."

"Right... ...Nice to meet you, Auros." He says simply.

"Likewise," replies the knight before vanishing without a trace, only to reappear with a stone block in his hands. "Well, off to sculpt!"

Zetsubō watches him with a raised eyebrow, while Kiyōna looks outright baffled.

Auros sets the block down, then begins to rapidly poke it from all accessible angles. Several minutes pass before cracks begin to cover the block's exterior, spiraling and spreading like vines until the surface appears to be completely broken and shattered. Aura whistles, "Yup, perfect!"

Zetsubō starts walking off without a word, while Kiyōna looks at it confused, then slowly follows her brother.

A moment after the duo leaves, the exterior of the block collapses, revealing a highly detailed statuette of a pixie.

Kiyōna looks at her brother after a while. "What do you think touch feels like? Or heat? ...I wonder what food tastes like.... ...I don't even know what taste really is..."

Zetsubō sighs. "Never know... .....you haven't asked that in a while. You're not seriously thinking that we have a chance?"

Kiyōna looks slightly hurt. "So you're just going to give up on it? You don't even want to try to find out?"

Zetsubō looks at her in irritation. "Don't put words in my mouth. I'm not giving up. I just doubt the chance actually exists. If it does, great."

"Fate works in mysterious ways," says Auros, carrying the statuette, "Like me ensuring you don't get lost."

Zetsubō sighs. "Thank you, but I highly doubt that I could get lost in a place like this. I spent much of my life in the polar ice, where you could see nothing for miles. I think I'll be fine in a castle."

"Trust me on this, this place is much bigger and more confusing than you'd think. Though if you want to explore by yourself, that's fine as well."

Zetsubō sighs. "Whatever, follow if you want to so badly." He keeps walking.

Auros makes a cat-like face before vanishing.

Zetsubō and Kiyōna walk around for a while, before finally taking some time to rest.

Caess meanwhile spends her time visiting gardens, seeing if she can bring any of them back, working diligently, working largely off her memory where the gardens are.

For the most part, Caess is able to restore the gardens to varying extents, some nearly completely restored, others to a much lesser extent. One is completely unable to be salvaged, however.

Caess takes a deep breath. "A shame... I suppose I will have to regrow many of these then."

Back inside of the castle, the king seems to have come up with something. He sends for Caess, Zetsubō and Kiyōna. I wonder if this will work...

Caess heads back to the castle, tired. Meanwhile Zetsubō and Kiyōna have made their way to their rooms.

Several moments later, they each receive knocks on their doors from messengers of the king.

"Our lord has requested your presence."

They both nod, and get up from their beds where they were sitting and follow the messengers, as Caess walks back inside.

A moment later, Caess receives the same message.

Caess follows the messenger as well.

The messengers lead the trio to the king's study, where he is waiting with several books. He looks up, having been leafing through one of them, before closing the book.

"I assume you know why I called you here?"

"There is something you wish to try or you believe you have an idea?" Caess asks softly.

"A bit of both. You see, I tried to figure out how, using the tidbits of information you gave me, to properly recreate a physical form that was both realistic in appearance and in functionality. So far what I've come up with is using the eight elements in a ratio of 1:1:1:1:1:2:1:1 or utilizing an equivalent amount of each element to form the body, with the exception of Lightning to properly induce the function of nerves. Then, one would have to utilize Aether to breathe life into the body before using Alchemy to transfer your soul into the body, while you original form became a portion of your soul in the transference process... In order to properly recreate the senses, one would first require a functional nervous system and an idea as to what the missing senses are like..."

Caess nods faintly. "That would seem to work in theory. There is something you should be aware of as well though." She parts the clothing around her chest, letting the king see the large glowing crystal in her chest. "This is my soul. While my body was turned to ice and water, my soul was also turned into pure crystal. ...This is my soul. It is very difficult to modify my soul in this state while it is crystallized like this."

"Hm, if that is the case, we may have to adjust to fit that condition... How do you get around that when you shift forms?"

Her ice body cracks a bit as she begins changing form into flesh, but the crystal still is there, its glow now more obvious. "I use a small portion of my energy to maintain the body, but I can't actually change the crystal. When I let go of my control the ice spreads out from the crystal and shapes me back into ice."

"Ah... I will not be able to modify that, not without a certain acquaintance anyways. All I can do is enhance your transformation then."

"Thank you my lord, your kindness is more than enough. Anything you can do to help us I appreciate and thank you for readily."

He nods. "I need you all to envision what your senses would feel like and what your unfrosted forms would appear like. Caess, since you already have such a form, just focus on it. I'll handle the casting."

Caess nods, but the twins look uncomfortable. "...We haven't really any idea what such senses feel like..."

"What do you imagine them to feel like?"

The twins still look uncomfortable. "What would we base it on? We've been this way since were born."

"Hm, then it may take some time. Maybe we should postpone this until you two have an accurate grasp on the senses, at least theoretically what they should feel like." The king offers them both a book. "If you can read, please thoroughly examine these books. They should better your understanding of the senses. If not, I'll have Elder Delium come and explain."

The two take the book and begin reading it together. Caess shakes her head and smiles at them as they begin helping each other read. "They were taught how to read, but I was worried they would have lost it. It's good they know how to work together."

"A team is better than a singular person on many occasions."

"Do you wish to wait for them to test the spell? If so I can try to help them figure it out."

"That was my intention, yes."

Caess joins her daughter and son, and places her hands on their heads as she talks to them. After a long while, she gets up and addresses Endlos.

"I believe we are ready to try." She says with a faint smile.

"Alright, concentrate on your unfrozen form and senses," he says as a blue and orange aura flows around him. "I'm preparing the spell now..."

All three of them concentrate their hardest on their forms and senses.

The king gradually extends his aura to them and begins to make various symbols with his hands as he does so until Caess and her children are surrounded by brilliant light. ''Elemental Ratio, check. Aether Circuit Formation, check. Beginning Form restructuring and Nerve generation. Organ Generation Complete... Finalizing Process!''

The three maintain their concentration as best as they can admist the intensity of the spell.

Several minute pass before the king releases the spell. He looks up and checks the results.

Caess appears in a more perfected version of herself, while Zetsubō and Kiyōna appear more or less as young adults, each of them has a dark blue hair color, the tips white. The blue glow of their eyes seems much more healthy than before, their skin has a soft grey cast like Aoi's does. The king notices the crystals Zetsubō and Kiyōna have are much smaller than Caess's, though none of them seem to really care.

Kiyōna lets out a sharp gasp, surprised by the sharp intake of air. "Oh god... this is... oh wow....!"

Zetsubō, normally not excitable, is visible surprised, and is feeling his body out, flexing his arms and hands, eyes widened slightly. "Incredible..." He says softly.

Caess seems pleased with the body, and looks at the king. "How long do these bodies last, and is there a way to keep them from refreezing again?" She asks inquisitively.

"If you resupply the Aether and Elements required once every week or so, you should  be fine."

She looks at her children then at the king. "I'm afraid we only know how to use ice and water. Also out of curiosity, do you have a means of freeing our souls? You mentioned an acquaintance before."

"I can have the other elements supplied to you in such a way that all you need do is draw upon them. As for your souls, yes, I have an aquaintance who could do so, but she's quite the wild card. I'll see about getting in contact with her."

"I see, thank you sir. I appreciate the help." She says with a bow of her head.

"Think nothing of it, I wish I could do more for you at this time."

Caess shakes her head. "No my lord, you've done more than enough. Offering us a place to stay, giving new clothing, working to help give us a new lease on life... ...it's more than I could ask for." She says with a happy smile.

"If... If only I could've done more," he laments to himself, a misty look entering his eyes as metallic scales form over his skin.

Her expression is slightly surprised. "My lord? Are you alright? I said it's fine, really!"

"Huh," Endlos looks confused for a moment before realizing what happened. "Oh, I'm sorry... I remembered something from a long time ago... Funny how the past can impede us even as we do our best to progress." He laughs lightly, but the life in his eyes has faded and the scales do not fade.

Caess looks at him for a moment. "My apologies if I ask too much, but what exactly bothers you? I won't pursue an answer, I can just tell something pains you is all. But thank you again for all you've done."

He doesn't answer for quite awhile. "I was created to fufill a single task, long ago... Soon after that I was repurposed to complete another task that made me face against my brothers and sisters. After that war ended, I did as much as I could to atone for the blood I was forced to shed, but I could never atone enough for it, especially back then...  If I'd had all of the knowledge and wisdom I have now, they'd both still be around..."

Caess closes her eyes. "I see, I'm sorry my lord."

"It's fine, Caess. I shouldn't have allowed myself to get caught up in the past."

"There is something everyone regrets. It's ok." She sighs lightly. There is a grumbling that comes from all three's stomachs. While Caess doesn't seem that bothered, the twins flip out.

"Arggh! What the...?! I think... something went wrong!" Zetsubō gasps, not realizing he's suffering hunger pangs.

Kiyōna moans in pain. "Whaaaat is this?! My... stomach hurts?!" She yelps.

"It means that you're hungry," explains the king, "I'll take you to the dining hall to eat your fill."

The two nod vigorously, while Caess smiles with slight amusement. "Lead us there then."

The king leads them to a large room with several large tables and dozens of chairs. Once everyone is seated, several assorted platters of steaming meat and vegetables are set on the table. Plates are set out for the four of them along with utinsil sets.

"Have at it."

"Thank you very much," Caess says, before beginning to eat, the twins begin to eat, the first bite has their eyes popping wide open, and they can all but hold back expressions that would otherwise remind someone of a child having their first ice cream or something.

The king smiles faintly, but eats very little.

Caess eats somewhat more than him, but doesn't eat too much more. She looks at him for a moment. "Still not feeling well after what you remembered?" She asks.

He nods. "That and I do not eat often."

"I see. I have more of an appetite than before with this body, but I still probably won't eat as much, at least, not until a few days go by." She smiles faintly.

"Thank you so much for your aid for my family. You have simply gone far and beyond what anyone would expect. I cannot thank you enough. It warms my heart."

The king smiles faintly but says nothing in return.

Caess watches the twins as they eat their meal, their expressions completely overwhelmed.

"I take it you are enjoying your meals?" She asks softly with a smile.

"YES!" They say with great enthusiasm.

Caess chuckles. "Don't eat too much now, children."

The king eats silently, thinking about another matter entirely.

The twins finish their meal. Kiyōna gives the king a brillant smile. "T-Thank you for the food, my lord!"

"You're welcome," he responds before closing his eyes for a moment.

Caess thinks quietly for a moment, then looks at the king. "Do you have a library?"

"Two actually. Would you like to visit one?"

Caess nods. "I would like that very much."

The king rises and has the remaining food taken away before he leads Caess and her family out of the dining hall, through two corridors and up several flights of stairs, finally reaching a magnificent pair of oaken doors with golden handles.

"How is the city repairs? Is everything going well?" Caess asks.

"I got the majority of it handled, but the stuff I couldn't fix is being worked on as we speak," replies the king, opening the doors to a massive library.

Caess has a faint smile. "So many," She says with a smile.

"I've started quite the collection," nods the king. "This is the smaller of the two libraries."

Caess is now more surprised. "The smaller?!" She says, more visibly shocked.

"Yes, the larger one is acros the castle. Consider this to be an annex of it."

"Impressive..." She begins walking around, looking at books to read. "May we bring some of these back to our rooms?" She asks the king.

"You may, just remember to return some before getting others."

Caess nods. "Very well." She picks out a few books and finds a place to sit down and read. The twins eventually start looking for books as well.

The king takes this time to start a telepathic conversation with his mentioned acquaintance.

Caess reads about various articles of world history of Echo, while the twins read pretty much anything, from science to simple novels.

The king nods several times then shakes his head. An annoyed expression crosses his face, but quickly is replaced by a neutral one. He nods again slowly then closes his eyes and smiles contently.

Caess reads more, but also quietly thinks to herself. ''This body of mine... it's so much like... ...my own... I forgot what it was like to have all of these sensations... how long has it been since I was able to feel my own heart's beat? How long since the air that entered my lungs truly felt this rich? So amazing it is... I can almost forget the cold of my soul... it feels farther away than before... ...but it's still there. A blessing is a blessing, no matter how big or small.''

Endlos speaks. "She'll be by in two weeks."

Caess looks up. "I see. Thank you. May I ask who your acquaintance is?"

"She prefers to remain anonymous."

"I see. I understand." She begins to read again.

The king sits down and materializes a pure white book with black pages.

Caess soon finishes her book, and starts reading a book on various flowering plants.

Endlos continues to leaf through his book.

Caess eventually closes her eyes, the air of her shifting subtly, as she slowly closes her book.

Endlos stops at a red page in his book and narrows his eyes into slits. He releases a sound akin to metal shrieking and a rumbling growl before closing the book and taking a deep breath.

"Is something the matter, sir?" She asks quietly, not opening her eyes.

"Nothing I am able to discuss."

Caess nods, then relaxes a bit and quietly enters what could be described as a meditative position.

The king puts his book away then seems to fall asleep in his spot.

Caess slowly extends her awareness into the energy of the world, and slowly begins stretching it out.

''For just a moment, I thought I felt... ...one of them... ...I must confirm it...''

She quietly does this process, not so much as budging once. The twins look on in confusion. "Mother?" Kiyōna asks, worried. No response.

"Caess?" The king opens a single eye. He then sighs, "Please give her a moment or so and do not panic."

Caess continues her meditation, and slowly narrows in on her query.

''....As I thought... ...it's them.''

Caess slowly opens her eyes and stops meditating. I'm fine, Kiyōna. I was just... looking for something."

"Should I be concerned about the near future?"

"I detected two members of Phoenix... ...but I don't think they were there for me or Aoi."

"I see... If they move in this direction, please tell me."

"I will... though they are after something, it is not any of us. Their path doesn't suggest it at least." She sighs quietly. "Though a subject of note, I believe the partner of the member was actually a lesser version of the being that attacked the other day. A previous version of that artificial race."

"I see."

Kiyōna giggles at a book she's picked up, a humored smile on her face.

"Ah? Found something interesting?"

"Oh, it's just a funny book that's all." She says with a smile as she reads it, engrossed in the contents of the book.

Zetsubō appears to be reading about major figures of Echo's history.

"Ah, I see." The king closes his eyes once more.

After a while of more reading, Caess quietly gets up and begins to walk to her room.

The king appears to have nodded off.

Upon reaching her room, she slides into bed and takes a nap, relishing the sensation of softness from the pillow and the mattress.

Endlos feigns sleep until the others leave the library.

Kiyōna and Zetsubō both eventually leave, taking a few books to read back in their rooms.

A few minutes after they leave, the king recalls the book and continues from the red page. ''If this is true, the Relics are more demented than I thought... Damn their experiments.''

While Kiyōna and Zetsubō read for a while, Caess dreams about her lost husband, and the happy memories that became of their marriage. A small tear runs down her face as she dreams...

Endlos continues to read the book until he reaches another red page. His eyes narrow once more and he teleports away from the colony for several minutes. When he returns, his hair is disheveled, but he is far calmer.

Eventually both Kiyōna and Zetsubō fall asleep, Zetsubō too tired to leave his sister's side.

The king finishes the book, closes it, then goes for a stroll outside of the castle.

The twins and Caess both continue to sleep, though Caess eventually stirs and sits up in her bed, quietly thinking, and feeling rather alone. She sighs.

"Well around fourteen years now... ...and still I forget you're gone when I sleep..." Caess murmurs sadly. She brushes the hair out of her face quietly.

Endlos looks at the sky.

"I'll protect everyone... Even if it kills me."

Caess gets up, and looks in a mirror for a while, then sighs, walking out of her room to idly wander.

The king returns to the castle after several hours pass, his form mostly normal at this point.

Caess continues walking around, not paying attention to her surroundings as she walks, instead quietly thinking about the past.

"Be careful," warns the king as Caess nears a wall, trying to prevent her from walking directly into it.

She stops, jumping in slight surprise. "OH! Oh, thank you sir... I was... ...distracted." She says, flustered.

"I can see that," he says, raising an eyebrow. "Do be careful..."

"....Thank you sir. I'm sorry. I just... ...have a lot to think about." She says softly, a sad look in her eyes.

"I know, just take care of yourself. Don't let the thoughts eclipse the person."

"I will sir... I guess I just feel... ....lonely. It's been... ...fourteen years now, but it... ...still hurts." She says, leaning against the wall as she closes her eyes.

"I understand, but remember that you've always got support from your family and the people around you... A wise man once told me that the best thing in life was to never forget ho to smile, even in the toughest and darkest of times."

"....He is wise indeed. I just... ...wish he could have been here to see our family back together again..."

"I'm sure that he's watching over you from above and giving you all of his support, Caess," says the king.

Caess sighs. "I'm thinking of a rather hot drink that humans enjoy... ...it has a sweet taste and is brown... would you know of what I speak? ...Sometimes they put white fluffy sweet things in it which melt from the heat..." She murmurs.

"Hot chocolate, specifically with marshmallows," answers the king instantly, "A lot of people said it was good and enjoyable so I had it added to our trade network awhile back. I'm not much of a fan of it myself, I generally give away all of the chocolate I get."

"I see. Do you have any in the castle? I... ...need something to distract myself from my memories right now. ...It's... difficult to sleep sometimes."

"Yes, I'll have some delivered to you in a few minutes," he says.

"Thank you sir. I appreciate the favor." She finds a bench to sit on.

Several minutes later, a mug of hot chocolate with marshmallows and a thermos are dilevered to Caess.

"I shall turn in for the night," announces the king. He smiles at Caess, "Sleep well, Caess."

She smiles faintly at the king, taking a sip of the hot drink. "Thank you my king," She says with a slightly warmer tone to her voice. "With any luck, I hope so."

The king retires to his chambers for the night.

After Caess finishes her drink, she takes the mug and thermos to her room and sets them aside on a dresser, after cleaning herself up for the night, she retires to her bed, where she drifts off to sleep, once again marveling at the comfort of the bed...

The Goddess Encounter
The next day, the king wakes up in his partially transformed state once again. Confused, he concentrates until he recognizes a familiar presence in the area, one that makes his blood and demeanor freeze.

Caess is absolutely out, while the twins are beginning to stir.

The king sends for a messenger and has the city put on full lockdown while he exits the castle. He finds the colony deserted before a wave of frozen energy completely encases all but the castle in black ice.

Caess wakes up upon sensing ice in the area, and the twins are alert.

"...Ice...?" Caess murmurs, getting out of bed.

"You're here, I would recognize your aura," states the king as his metallic scales form and sharpen. Mechanical wings tear from his back and his fingers extend into scythe-like talons while a thin bladed tail resembling a whip sword grows from his back. He grows four bladed horns and his eyes glow a burning red as he gains an additional foot of height. "Show yourself, Fatalia."

A slight breeze is the response he gets before black lightning strikes around the area.

Caess hurries to the twins, checking on them quickly. "Something is going on outside," She says in a guarded tone. "I don't know what, but it seems bad..." She takes them to the lower levels below the ground floor.

Outside the castle black lightning strikes at the king only to be dispelled before it can make contact with him. He returns fire to his unseen enemy with spheres of black and white crackling energy that rebuff the lightning fired at them as they home in on their target, only to hit nothing. Several moments later, the sky darkens and dark particles begin to fill the air.

Caess quietly sits down on the floor, quietly listening to the battle outside.

Several moments of silence pass before the ground trembles from the force of something immensely powerful happening outside. Shortly thereafter a roar that sounds like a demonic high pitched siren combined with the sound of metal grating across a hard surface and a mighty beast of indeterminate nature shakes the area beneath the castle more than what occur barely seconds before. The air becomes extremely heavy with pressure from the conflict above.

"What is going on up there...? A battle?" She muses.

Moments later, blue particles in the air become visible as they float into the ceiling of the area beneath the castle. Soon afterwards, a high pitched whine begins, followed by a loud boom. The pressure in the air fades and the commotion outside dies out.

Caess nervously begins setting up magic protection, as well as a thick barrier of harder than steel ice around the whole of the chamber they are in, and the twins help re enforce the chamber's defense.

"...I'll wait for the king... ...if he is alright, that is..." She mutters.

Several hours pass without any sign of the king coming.

Caess grows thick ice on her body, in an armored formation, with thick spikes sprouting from her. A sword of incredibly dense ice forms in her hand, and she silently watches the entrance. The twins enter similar forms as well.

There is still no sign of anyone coming to the area beneath the castle.

Caess looks at her two children. "...Follow me... but be careful..." She says quietly. She very slowly, quietly, and cautiously begins to work her way through the halls, not daring to make a sound, with the twins guarding her rear.

The castle is silent. Most of the doors are sealed shut by the spiritual energy, but a small number of them are open.

Caess quietly seeks out a window to look outside.

Quickly finding one, Caess is able to see that storm clouds loom over the colony, but all of the structures appear to be in tact. Further away, however, there is a vast crater that stretches for an indeterminate distance.

"What is going on...? ...What is that crater?" She murmurs.

Outside of the castle, there appears to be no signs of life beside the plants that grow within the colony.

"Kiyōna, I want you to see what energy is out there," Caess says quietly.

Kiyōna nods, and her eyes glow as she tries to see what energy sources might be in the area, as well as any living sources of energy.

Somewhere within the crater, there is a very potent source of energy that seems to be moving in a circular pattern.

"Keep an eye on it and tell me if it does anything." Caess says softly, as she continues to move through the castle towards the exit.

The energy source continues to move it a circle though Kiyōna gets the feeling that it knows that she's watching it, but does not care.

"It seems to be sentient, Mother."

"Alright... just warn me if it does anything we should be concerned about. Keep your eyes open for other sources."

She arrives at the door, and opens it.

The moment the door opens, several swords stab into the ground in front of Caess, as if warning her not to leave the castle. The energy source flares a split second before this happens.

She stops dead, and she closes the doors. "...Something's going on..."

Kiyōna nods faintly. "The energy flared a moment before the swords appeared."

Caess closes her eyes. "Is the city under attack...?"

On the south end of the Southern Frontier's border, a lone cloaked figure stands atop a mountain, overlooking the entirety of the Twin Valleys area. His clothing flutters in the cold south's wind.

"''Don't the children know better than to play with fireworks this early in the morning...?" ''His voice growls below the normal range of hearing.

The energy flares again and the swords meld into a wall.

The mechanical roar from earlier sounds again, much louder than before.

The figure sighs. "As tempermental as always this one..." He looks to his right, and another cloaked figure appears, in black.

"Sainan."

"Understood." The figure replies, sitting down on the mountain, while the first figure disappears, appearing on another slope, and sits down. The two merely observe the scene below them.

The sky darkens unnaturally before a hand comprised of black energy descends toward the crater, only to shatter before it reaches its target. Several more descend, but meet the same fate until, at last their source descends in a sphere of feathers.

The first cloaked figure merely watches.

''I can already sense that Azayakana has noticed by this point as well... well, this event is sure getting popular to watch... ''

He idily fiddles with a pure black dagger. "Sainan. Be sure to inform the others to be on stand by. It would be annoying to clean up after them."

The feathers float away as the being gets closer to the ground, revealing a woman of alien beauty. She has a porcelean complexion and black and red hair. Her eyes are almost compltetely black, but have slit, violet irises. She wears a flowing black cloak over ashen leather armor with the occasional glint of twisted metal. In her hand is a twisted, branching blade tainted with red and tinged with black and behind her floats a raiment of flowing black energy. Dark particles float around her as an aura similar to lightning crackles around her.

She raises a hand and disintegrates the area within her line of sight with a wave of white energy. Fortunately, the blast is dispersed before it can reach the colony, but the are around it is now marred with holes and gashes.

The cloaked figure puts the dagger away, trading it for a long black metal staff of sorts, with a slot where a blade would go on the side.

"They of course had to start fighting while I had been sleeping well for the first time in many a year... I really don't have time to play border patrol..." The figure mutters to himself.

A louder roar sounds as two seals form in the air. Both begin to spin as blades of various types form from within them and aim themselves at the woman. A specific spear catches her eye and, not wanting to continue a losing battle, she turns and walks away, fading away in grey mist.

"Head back Sainan, await further orders."

Some of the blades aim themselves at the figure, as if telling him that he isn't allowed any closer either.

"Lord Endlos, I would advise you not to point those at me. My interest lies in protecting my borders. Besides, I doubt you would really want a war with me, The Black King of the South. The hostility is not appreciated." He says all of this with disinterest toward the blades.

'"And I am doing the same, protecting mine. You are not allowed near my territory, nor are your emissaries, unless it is within reason or for diplomatic affairs pertinant to my people. Any trust I had in you vanished when I encountered Sainan not long ago, his hostility was not appreciated either." 'The king does not reveal himself, but his voice can be heard clearly despite the distance between them. The blades do not change their position.

"....Encountered Sainan....? .... ....Oh, I remember... ...that was an unfortunate misunderstanding. Sainan has grown more volatile with age. I had assumed he could handle a simple invitation request, but that was clearly an area his mental facilities has long since stopped functioning well in. Well, everything breaks down eventually... I may have to find a new errand boy..."

The Black King silently stands up, brushing snow off himself.

"If I had any harmful intent towards your people, my dear neighbor, then I would have done it with my own hands, not a lowly servant. Keep that in mind. I hate subtly."

He begins to walk off toward the south. "I expect she may come soon. I have no desire to see Aza. That alone is enough to make me leave." He continues on.

'"Your words lack merit. I cannot see your intentions, but I can see through the untruth you spoke. See to it that Sainan stays away from this place, I do not fancy that his 'invitation' to those two was a proper one, especially having drawn his weapon and commanded all within earshot to submit to your will. I do not fancy that he made a mistake, rather that he did what you asked, only to be halted before he could continue. I would hope that you do not do anything unfriendly in the near future, t'would be a shame if a war broke out due to your actions in the near future..." 'The swords shift to a neutral position as the Black King leaves the area.

"Your words break my heart like glass..." He murmurs. "And to think I was actually here with the possibility of aiding you... how arrogant of you..." He disappears like smoke in the wind.

The king sighs and looks at his taloned hands, covered in metallic flesh and scales sharp enough to tear through metal and stone, then his tail, fashioned after both a wicked sword and a whip, before sighing. ''As much as I deem myself as a force to protect, it's easy to see that I am not so. ''His current form was an incomplete version of his weaponized form and yet it was able to cause so much destruction when he chose only to defend and protect rather than fight. It reminded him of the days when he wandered alone after he freed his people from the tyranny of the Relic Gods. It had been his duty to destroy the last vestiges of their experimentation, even if it meant having to kill many of his friends and former comrades because they could not cease their destructive tendencies. ''It's almost the same as back then... Unfortunately.''

A strange out of place air of calm and tranquility seems to wash over him.

"You've arrived, Lady Aza."

"I sensed something amiss, so I decided to investigate. I was right to come, from the looks of the devestation. Are your people safe?" She asks softly as she materializes on the lip of the crater.

"Yes, I did not have time for a full scale evacuation, so I sealed their homes and the castle with protection barriers before the attacker could make herself fully known."

"I am glad to hear that." She removes the veil from her head, revealing her face and smooth white hair fully. "May I ask who that was? I also sense that... ...he... ...was here recently. I have not spoken with him in so many years, I don't understand why he refuses to speak to me. It makes me wonder if I did something to wrong him." She says softly, with a hint of sadness. One of her scrolls unwinds as she looks over the area.

"A shadow from the past that should be long gone... Her name was Fatalia, one of the beings who made me into what I am now. She governed destruction without equal before she was sealed away. Not one for words, she often would do something first before even mentioning the slightest of reasoning behind her actions. Today was a 'friendly visit.' Had she been serious, I dare say I'd be the only one in the area left alive," answers the king, obscuring himself in a cloud as the swords vanish back into the seals. "And yes, the Black King did come by, though he has changed greatly. I do not know his motives or goals, but I feel uneasy about him as of late, especially so due to an encounter with one of his emissaries."

"I see. Shall I aid in reconstruction of the area since I am here? I would feel better knowing I was able to help in some way. Are you wounded either?" She asks as the scroll twines around her.

"You have my thanks, Lady Aza, that would be a great deal of help. I myself am uninjured... Even if I was, I could not disgrace you with my current state of appearance."

"All life to me is sacred and to be upheld, even if it is twisted and malformed, it is life. Appearance matters not to me." She sits down on the ground, beginning to draw on her scrolls.

'"If only those words reached this heart completely. A former weapon is still a weapon, even if repurposed..." 'The king sighs and has dozens of gauntlets and staves form.

"A weapon or not, does not matter. Weapons are both tools to kill and to protect." She says as she works.

The king does not respond, instead he has the staves cast spells to recreate the lost elements while the gauntlets work on restoring things to their proper forms.

The queen finishes and begins to assist with the scroll's effect, helping recreate the landscape prior to the crater.

Some time passes before the majority of the damage is repaired. The king sighs.

"You have my thanks, Lady Aza."

"You are welcome, Erde." She wraps up the scroll, finished. "Be proud of who you are, for you are the only one who shapes the definition of who you are. You are only a weapon so long as you choose to see it that way. In my eyes, I see not a weapon but a strong king whose people have every reason to be proud of him, despite the lengths he had to go through, he doesn't stop trying to protect his people, in spite of the past. Who you are is not set in stone." She quietly stands up and dusts herself off.

"Would you mind if I lingered for a short while? I would like to take a brief respite before I make my return trip home. A drink would be nice, wouldn't you agree?"

'"I'll take you up on that offer, but first I need to restore myself, if I can..." 'Endlos seems concerned about his transformation and has yet to disperse the cloud around himself.

"There has been much change of late," Azayakana remarks, looking up at the sky. "There is a tension building in the world, slow but steadily it grows. The Goddess of Darkness Kukyo, for instance, is no more... in the old sense. A crossing of times in the form of a young man... ...a deep unrest in the Cold South... ...and a Dual Nature spirit... ...so many curious phenomena." She smiles faintly.

"It's all leading up to a crucial crossroads, a deciding moment." She says softly.

'"Indeed, one can only wonder how things will turn out..." 'He disperses the seals he placed around the colony and on the castle, dematerializing the wall he had block the castle entrance. The cloud still covers him as he makes his way through the city, back to his castle.

She follows him, placing her veil back over her head.

Meanwhile Caess and the others await near the entrance, still in their armored forms with their weapons in hand.

Several moments later, a cloud and a lady in veil enter the castle.

Caess blinks for a moment. "....My lord....?" She asks, looking at the cloud. "...Why is there a cloud covering you?"

The woman smiles faintly. "He is either ashamed, or embarrassed of the form."

"I'd rather not be seen as a monster..."

The woman just shakes her head. "When you are 'presentable' to your standards, I will be waiting for that drink," She says as she walks to the dining area.

Caess sighs, her and the twin's icy armor melts away. "Are you alright my lord?" She asks, weary. "What exactly happened?"

"An old enemy came by, one who could've destroyed everything here had they been serious in the slightest."

"I see." She hears her stomach growl lightly. "Hmmm... this body gets more hungry than the improper one. I guess that's to be expected." She looks over at the woman and begins to walk to the dining area, the twins following suit.

It takes several minutes of heavy concentration, but the king is able to mostly revert to normal, retaining only the long and wicked tail. This will have to do for now...

He enters the dining area and sits down.

"How is everyone?"

The woman smiles. "Well enough."

Caess adjusts herself in her seat. "Fine, still recovering from the unexpected morning."

"I see... So food and drink," he looks at both of them, "Do you have an idea of what you want?"

The woman removes her veil. "I think tea would would be nice. Perhaps an apple as well."

Caess shrugs. "Anything will do, my lord, as my children will agree upon."

The king nods and within minutes a kettle of tea and a platter of fruits are brought to the table.

The woman grabs and apple, and quietly takes a bite out of it, Caess grabs an orange.

"I am told there was a hybrid that crashed from the sky here, it was an interesting little story. Do you know how he is?" The woman asks.

"He's in an inn last I heard. He hasn't done much... That reminds me, where is Alexian?" He doesn't eat anything as they converse.

"Hmmm? Oh. A one by the name of Helios took him to see someone by the name of Zwei."

"I see, so a twenty percent chance of him not losing his temper..." The king takes this information in stride, though his annoyance is visible in the movements of his tail which nearly splits a table in half.

"Something troubles you?" The woman asks.

"Anytime Zwei is involved with anything, situations become far more complicated... That and Alexian is one of the last people to leave around the doctor, things tend to go south extremely quickly."

"I see. I could sense that this Zwei is ambiguious. I do not know more than what I've told you presently."

Caess looks at the woman. "My lord, who is this woman, if I may ask? I'm not trying to be rude, I was just curious."

"This is Lady Azayakana, Queen of the Positive Spirits," answers the king.

Caess nods her head in respect. "Greetings, Lady Azayakana."

Azayakana shakes her head. "No need for 'Lady'. I don't believe in titles of superiority."

"I call you such because it sounds nice."

"Fair enough, I already know outsiders don't usually choose to go along with our customs." She drinks tea quietly for a moment. "Thank you, Erde. I don't usually stray outside of my self imposed isolation. I haven't seen the outside world in many years. I have seen little else but the clouds drifting around me. It adds greater value to something when you see it so little. The world has changed much since my husband, one of the many Great Eyes passed on."

"The greatest of things are often spoiled by their fame and embellishments."

"That is true. What are you plans of late?" She asks the king as she drinks more tea.

"The usual, keeping my people safe as best I can... And the organization Phoenix. I have to stop it from imposing a tyrannical peace upon all of Echo and beyond and stop the Earth from being destroyed as well."

She closes her eyes. "Phoenix, huh? I see. There is certainly a lot going on with them... ...including some forces working behind the scenes. Forces that seem to be counting on this conflict's escalation."

"Indeed, more pieces are on the board than are being let on and more hands to move them."

She slowly stands. "Thank you, I must be off soon."

"I wish you safe travels," the king says, giving a slight bow.

The queen begins to walk out. "Thank you kindly."

After she leaves, the king retires to his study.

Caess decides to take a walk outside.

The king tries to revert his tail with no avail. He then carefully wraps it around his waist, avoiding cutting himself on the razor sharp blades it has, before leaving the study. Tomorrow, I'll address everyone, today I'll wander for a while.

Caess sees few people outside, but a few children play outside.

Caess watches them play for a while, then silently begins meditating, after a while spheres of water and ice gently orbit her as she sits with her eyes closed. The king exits the castle and visits a very old, metallic looking tree. He smiles sadly before touching the tree and feeling the power circulating through it. ''Ascalon... I may need to retrieve you soon.''

Caess continues to meditate, varying her orbs of ice and water's orbit paths so they orbit in random pathways, but never collide with each other.

The king leaves the tree and notices Caess meditating as he walks around. He contemplates on watching for a few moments before he meditates a fair distance away, surrounded by four interwoven pillars of energy.

Meanwhile the twins have returned to the library to read.

The king meditates for a while longer before wandering around again.

Caess eventually opens her eyes, the ice and water fading away.

She gets up, and makes her way to the castle, deciding to look into a shower.

The king wanders around for a bit more, stopping by the tree again, then returns to the castle.

She catches the king as he comes back. "Excuse me, but do you know where I may shower?"

"Are you knowledgeable of the fourth floor? If so, follow the right most corridor until you reach the artificial hot spring. At the very back, there are showers."

She bows her head. "Thank you sir. Perhaps you should allow yourself some private time?" She asks. "You've been stressed lately, or something along those lines."

"It's another matter entirely, but thank you for you concern."

She walks on, waving him farewell.

The king gives a faint nod in response. Maybe I should visit that place...

While Caess takes a shower, the twins finish reading.

"Kiyōna, I believe it's about time we sparred. We need to keep in practice." Zetsubō speaks up.

"...Alright. Do you want to head to the front of the castle?" Kiyōna replies.

"Sounds like a plan. Let's go." The two begin to walk out after having placed the books back where they belong.

The king leaves the castle once more, this time with no real sense of urgency.

Outside, the twins begin to spar, Zetsubō firing various water and ice attacks at his sister, who responds with mainly shields and various forms of protective moves, rather than offensive. After a while, they both switch roles.

The king arrives at an extremely rusted stone.

The two stop trading roles and both go for a all out offensive, clashing with water and ice blades, testing each other's reflexes and awareness.

The king sighs and sits down.

"It's been years since I've visited, huh. I'm doing well, trying to keep the others safe, but it's more difficult than it sounds... Still haven't started a family,but I'll get to it someday or I'll name Alexian as my heir. You should remember him, I brought him here last time I visited... Soon, I'll make things right, you'll see..." He stands up and returns to the castle.

"You need to watch your back more," Zetsubō remarks, as he almost scores a hit from behind. Kiyōna then flips and does a kick to his chest as she lands.

"Not bad," He remarks.

"Sparring, eh," says the king.

Kiyōna nods. "Before, the only thing we had was each other. We had to learn how to survive... ...we need to always keep ourselves in shape."

"Sensible," he says, "Do you mind if I watch?"

"We don't mind..."

The two twins begin dueling again, once again the sister taking defense while the brother offense.

The king studies their technique and form as they spar.

Kiyōna makes a number of different styles of shields as she fights, globes, literal shields of ice and in various shapes, including one that has blades which she counters Zetsubō with. Meanwhile he makes a variety of blades, clubs, blunts, and spears as he tries to break through her defenses. Of the two, Zetsubō is slightly more effective.

"Hmm..." The king focuses in or the reaction time of the two.

The two switch, with Kiyōna's offense much less diverse and more basic.

"I see..."

After a while of training, they separate, panting.

"Hmm, Kiyōna, how much do you focus on creating the constructs that you use?"

"I analyse the energy of an attack and respond with an equalizing force."

"How long does it take you to do so?"

"Only as long as it takes to see the attack."

"What about you, Zetsubō?" The king shifts his attention to the male twin. "Your weapons had greater variety."

"I like to focus on swift constantly varying levels of intensity, which affects which weapons I use. I don't like to be predictable."

"Ah. And for defense?"

"I focus on conserving my energy in evasion, occasionally countering with methods to hinder and slow my enemy."

"I see. Kiyōna, try to vary up your attacks more, your defenses are solid. Zetsubō, invest in snaring movements and actions, try to trip up your opponent in both offense and defense and hide the flashier attacks to lull your opponents," advises the king. "It is getting late, maybe you should have another round then prepare to turn in for the day."

The two take his advice and try to incorporate his advice in their next two sessions.

The king watches for awhile before entering the castle, tired from his long day.

The twins soon head off to bed, and Caess retires to her bed as well soon after.

The king is restless. ''Tomorrow I allow them the chance to learn how to fight and defend themselves. I can only hope that I do well in explaining the situation.''

The Wings of Change
The next morning, Endlos awakens and takes a long shower before donning a regal set of armor and putting on his crown. He sends messengers to inform the entire colony, spirits included, of a speech then ascends to the castle balcony and waits for the people to gather outside of the castle.

Caess and the twins have joined the crowd, and await his speech.

Skana walks into the crowd, eventually ending up with Caess and the twins. "You guys know if this is something really bad?" he starts.

Caess blinks and looks down at him, then shrinks herself smaller. "Oh, I am not sure. I'm rather curious myself as to what his majesty wants." The woman has long black hair, and blue skin, along with brilliant glowing blue eyes. The twins beside her also have black hair, the girl a head smaller than the boy, who stands at a height that would reach Caess' waist at her full size, but even still is at least a head or two taller than Skana. Both have a greyish tint to their skin, and also have glowing blue eyes. The girl remains close to the male, shy of everyone.

"Hopefully it's nothing bad. All the time there is bad stuff going on. Why can't we just be in a state of 'good'?" Skana goes into his own form that looks similar to theirs. His skin is a deep purple and has a dark fire trim. His eyes are seem to have a sad and tired tint to their blue shine. Skana stands taller than most Endlos, but still some tower over him. "There we go. That makes me look less of an outsider..."

The king takes a deep breath.

"Good day all of you," he says, looking at the entire audience. "The last time I made such an address was two hundred seventy three years ago, when I vowed to protect all of you as best I could... Until yesterday, I did so alone or with little support. Recently, however, I realized that my decision at that time was rash. My decision has placed all of you in danger because while I am away, if not for the spirits and their willingness to defend you in my stead, you would be in great danger.

This is not to be taken as me calling you defenseless or helpless, there are those among you who can defend yourselves and others remarkably. What I'm trying to say is that there aren't enough of you to defend against everything that could occur while I am away, even with the spirits here aiding you. That is why I am, as of today, opening the training grounds within the area beneath the castle to all interested in learning to defend their home and their families from outside invasion as best they can." The king surveys the audience for reactions.

Skana speaks up, "Is anyone admitted, no matter what?"

"If they agree that they will not use the training to harm citizens of the colony or outsiders without valid reasons, yes," answers the king, "Even outsiders such as yourself are allowed, but with the same restrictions."

"Thanks!"

"Do not take this lightly, child. This will be training that could break even veteran warriors," says the king.

"Understood, sir. And, at later dates, please refrain from the word 'outsider'. I am Endlos as well. I am one of you."

"You speak as if race mattered in my naming of you. You arrived from the sky in a sphere of ice. Because no one recognized you, you are considered an outsider, which is neither a brand nor stigma."

"Then you should have no problem stopping." Skana replies.

"And you should not feel ostracized by such a title," the king fires back. "It is your choice to feel offended by such a title, one that will gradually evolve."

Caess quietly places a hand over Skana's mouth. "Minds quick to anger are also quickly dulled. Keep your peace, and save your passion for a quarrel more befitting of your attention. Outsider, stranger, all apply to those who are unfamiliar. These are changed by the earning of trust, as well as respect. You only degrade your own self by continuing this. Please show some respect for the lord." She says gently.

Skana grumbles before pushing her away. "I have had to kill my mother and father - not by choice - then live in an oppressive world where people called 'lords' called me an outsider and torture me. I lived like that for years and I'm done with listening to people who are in power. It means nothing to me. I cannot and will not be called that again." With this he turns into a fiery purple phoenix and pops everyone's eardrums flying away.

"The foolishness and crasness of youth," muses the king. "If trust were such a difficult thing to earn, I'd still be branded as the Death Bringer and Archfiend of Silver."

Caess looks up at Skana, who becomes encased in a shell of ice, and falls down into a pool of water Caess makes. "You may not have to listen to those in power, if that is what you want. But you owe your host respect. We all have our troubles in life, but that does not excuse our actions. Regardless of how you feel, you owe respect to those who healed you and took you in. This world of Echo is unforgiving, especially to those who isolate themselves. Cease your actions and please show respect to the people who took you in, else you will have no respect unto you. You wish to not be called a stranger? Then get over yourself and show us why you should be accepted, rather than show hostility."

She quietly looks back toward the king, sighing.

"I didn't ask to be put here. Right now I could care less what happens to me so long as I'm back on Earth one day." and at this he turns and walks away. "And seriously, leave me be to my own buisness, ma'am," he says over his shoulder.

The king sighs. "If you so badly wish not to be called an outsider, prove yourself. Help out the people rather than ostracizing yourself, show them that you aren't just a wanderer with no intent or goal or a simple ruffian looking for things to express anger and dissatisfaction at," he says, "Give them a reason to refer to use as something different and such a title will change, but be warned that those who destroy the peace receive no aid, even from the kindest of folk."

Skana continues walking, speeding up his pace until he glides into his room.

The king shrugs. "There is no cooperating with a child who is as obstinant as a rock." He proceeds to open access to the castle and the area beneath it and watches as a decent number of people enter the space, even with his warning of the rigorousness of the days to come.

Skana finds that the inn is locked, his room not being one with a window in the first place.

He goes into Spirit Phoenix Mode and phases through the wall to his room.

He finds that there is a ward preventing entry.

"Oi, until the innkeeper is back, the place is locked up to prevent valuables from being stolen," says a passerby wearing a black butterfly mask. "Only the innkeeper can bypass the barrier."

"Well then." Skana replies before flying towards the edge of the colony.

"What was that all about," mutters the masked man, walking towards the castle.

Caess and the Twins hesitate for a moment, then together they join the others going to the castle.

The king sighs, "All who still need time to make a decision, I will accept you at any time in the future." With that, the king enters the castle and heads towards the training area, a luminescent cavern light by shining crystals, glowing metallic roots and wisps of light. He surveys the group slowly, watching for any reaction.

The three look on quietly.

Finally a bulky, gruff looking Endlos steps forward.

"This is the place? Ha, I expected more from the one who deems himself a king," he sneers, "Why not a grand arena or stadium? A cave will be of no use if your training is as grueling as ya made it out to be." Several others mumble in agreement.

"Shouldn't we get weapons?"

"What about armor?"

"Spellbooks?"

"I love you, Lord Endlos!" The king closes his eyes then snaps his fingers, various weapons and armor types materializing from thin air, the king himself now surrounded by a ring of floating weapons comprised of six staves, eight swords, four spears, two halberds and twelve gaunlets. He opens his eyes again, focusing on the first to address him.

"You'd be surprised at the marvels of this simple 'cave,'" he says before addressing all that are present. "All of you, select weapons and equipment that you believe suits you the best, then arrange yourselves based on the weapons you chose. Your aptitudes will be tested and you will be recategorized based on skill and proficiency."

"What if we just wanna take you on," asks the gruff Endlos before physically collapsing under the king's severe gaze.

"You will find me a most unreasonable opponent," he says, watching as the group begins to messily try and sort itself and the assorted pieces of equipment and weapons.

Caess closes her eyes, and a set of iridescent tinted armor appears on her, summoning a sword with a large blade with similar material, but it has a blue sheen to it.

The king waits for the groups to become somewhat coherent before he wakes up the gruff Endlos.

"Get suited up and find a group with similar weapons," he says, helping the man to his feet. The larger Endlos grumbles, but finds and dons some of the heaviest looking armor and picks up a very large axe.

The twins find suits of armor that fit them as well as swords, though Kiyōna takes a shield, and her sword is more of a short sword.

The king waits until the groups are fully formed before continuing. He summons a Staff with a large orb in front of each group.

"Strike the orb as best you can with weapon or magic. It matters not if it is destroyed, it is a judge of how effective you are with your current weapon. If it changes colors that means that you have aptitude with it. If not, you will be required to try a different weapon until it responds. Do not hold back, use your full strength," orders the king.

Caess takes her blade and decisively strikes with full strength, no hesitation in the fierce strike.

The orb shatters when Caess strikes it, one of the three instances of it doing so, the other two coming from a man wielding many swords and young woman girl carrying a rectangular greatsword combined with a gun. Most other attempts result in the orbs changing color and very few instances of the orb not reacting at all. Those who got no reaction sigh glumy before discarding their weapons and looking for other weapons.

Kiyōna stabs the orb as hard as she can.

The orb reacts to her, turning blue for a few seconds before dulling. Several other Endlos try after her, each one succeeding as well.

Zetsubō looks at the orb for a moment, before abruptly drawing his sword and slashes the orb.

He also gets a reaction, the orb turning a slightly brighter shade of blue before dulling. Everyone who managed to get a reaction is done, but it takes a while for the ones who didn't get a reaction the first time to get situated. When they finally finish, the king continues.

"The first thing we shall do is increase all of your physical parameters," he says before everyone in the room feels five times heavier. "For the next few days, we will doing drills at five times the natural gravity of this world. For most of you, this will be nearly impossible at first, but if there's one thing that Echo forces you to do, it's adapting to what gets thrown at you. If you believe that you cannot handle this much, you may leave if you wish to or request a decrease in the gravity, down to thrice the normal gravity."

Caess and the male twin are not too terribly bothered, but Kiyōna seems to be more heavily impacted.

"The goal is be able to move as you did at normal gravity or better within the increased gravity. Now, twenty laps around the cavern, looping through the pillars and carrying all bof your equipment," states the king. "You will do this three times today and you will probably hate it, but this is the easy part of what you will experience."

The three begin, Kiyōna with some difficulty getting going.

The king jogs ahead of the group with no sign of the gravity having the slightest effects on him. The same cannot be said for many others. The man with many swords seems to be having no real trouble either.

Caess has the least trouble of the three, the twins doing a lesser job, but Kiyōna in particular struggles the whole way through, faltering many times.

"Power through it," offers the man with many swords, "Don't push yourself to keep up with others if it exhausts you, create your own pace that works for you. And don't start walking, you'll exhaust yourself further."

She wearily takes his advice, still pushing herself but to not as great of a degree.

He nods then returns to his initial pace, completing the eighth lap without much of a change in his breathing.

"Nearly halfway there," calls the king, leading the pack of runners, most of which are exhausted.

Caess and Zetsubō are just now showing faint signs of tiring, Kiyōna resigned to running at a much slower pace.

"Come on, power through it," encourages the swordsman, talking to everyone lagging behind, "If the equivalent of a human can do it, so can all of you!"

"Six laps to go," says the king, now backpedaling to watch the runners, "We're almost done!"

Caess continues on at her pace.

"Four left!"

The three power on, Kiyōna making an extra effort on the last laps.

"One to go!"

The three continue on.

Once the twenty laps are done, he instructs everyone to drink several cups of water, pointing to a rounded table with numerous cups and pitchers of water in a corner of the cavern.

"Five minute break, then three minutes of planks, a set of one hundred crunches, then prepare for the second run," says the king, earning many exhausted groans.

Kiyōna takes several long drinks, before collapsing, gasping for breath, Zetsubō and Caess are less tired, but still take long drinks of water, Caess affected the least of the three.

Quite a few others collapse as well, drained by the run as well. The king, however shows no quarter once the five minutes are up.

"Planks," he orders, getting into plank position himself.

The three does as he says, Kiyōna taking a moment to ready herself before starting.

A slow three minutes pass as everyone is forced to hold the plank position, but immediately afterwards the king has everyone roll over and begin with the crunches.

The Sword Sage
As Skana flies away, he feels a strange presence following him.

"Go away." Skana flies faster.

A hand grabs his shirt collar and he chokes for a moment from the clothing momentarily strangling him.

"Let's have a talk, shall we?" Skana is suddenly within a decent sized log cabin, sitting across from a man with brown hair, brown eyes, and a long white overcoat.

"Perhaps I should introduce myself. I am Nobuyuki. And you are Skana, we've met before." He momentarily changes form to the lead spirit that had been in Twin Valleys when Skana first arrived.

"And if you lash out at me, you will be disciplined. As of now, you are my apprentice in the arts of spirituality and swordplay. I don't take no for an answer. Is that clear?" He says this with a calm air.

"Go. Away." Skana vibrates his body so that is goes invisible and intangable.

"Do you really think invisibility can work on me? You really need a wake up call..."

The man called Nobuyuki grabs his soul with ease, and shuts down his technique with little effort, though the move causes a momentarily painful sensation. When Skana rematerializes, his throat is in Nobuyuki's tight grip.

"Wrong. Answer. Sit down, shut up, or I am going to tie you up and throw you in the closet for a couple hours." He sits Skana down.

"First lesson. Respect for other people. I am your master, you are my apprentice. You do as I ask, and I teach you. When a person or a group of people take you in, what do you do?"

"Say thanks. Then get out of there."

"So then I assume your definition of 'say thanks' is be a disrespectful child and have a tantrum because someone did not consider you one of them?" Nobuyuki says in his impartial tone, his hands resting in his lap.

"Fuck. Off. Spirit. Bitch."

Skana suddenly finds himself wrapped up in a strange metal kind of rope, and is hoisted up by Nobuyuki, who then throws him in a nearby closet and locks the door, placing a spirit barrier as an extra measure.

"Lesson one, Respect now begins. You cough an attitude, I throw you in the Time Out Closet."

"ooh, I'm soo scared!"

"Clearly you don't understand. 'Scary' is not the aim here. 'Discipline' is. If you think people are just going to understand or know how you feel, then you were raised with your head up your ass, like it is now. Unlike me, who can read your mind, most people don't know what you've gone through, and guess what princess? They never will OR care. You think your attitude gets you anywhere? The only thing you'll get in life with that attitude is a quick stop to the grave. And it's a rather permanent one.

If you want people to care about you, or at least show you respect, then you need to get over yourself. You want to kill the Black King, right?"

"No, no, and no. I don't give a good crap about others, I am just fine, and I want him to fix my wife."

"On all of those fronts, you are naive. You won't live but an hour on your own in the wild of this world, and by all accounts, no you are not fine. Also, whatever he did to your wife, he won't likely help you. The Black King... ...he only does things that are of benefit to him. But if you think if you can defeat the equivilent of the God of Death of this world, then feel free. But don't blame me when you share her fate.

This is a world where you either learn its rules, or die. And the chief one is never walk alone. The lone wolf thing doesn't work out."

"Well, fuck this world. Let me go home... I don't want to be here. I was put here by beings bigger than your 'death god'. I just... I'm tired of being pushed around like a pawn. Of course nobody could understand that!"

"No one in this world has pushed you anywhere. You are just an insolent child who doesn't understand the basic functions of a society. In order to get something, you have to give something in turn. Nothing is free. Call it being a pawn, but everyone has a role to play. If you want people to not consider you an outsider, you have to put in the work to make yourself a valued member of the community.

Skana. There are very few ways to reach other worlds from this one. It is... ...cut off, from all the others. The likelihood you will return is low. The sooner you understand that and accept that, the better. Those who come here have to adapt to it, there is no alternative, save for death. May I state this but... those 'higher beings', are not as powerful as you believe them to be. In the grand scheme of things, there are far deadlier powers. Including the king who haunts the darkness. The Black King can kill what cannot be killed, even gods. Tell you what. You beat me in a duel, you go right ahead and fight him. But if you lose, you wouldn't last a second against him, and you will accept my instruction. You can decline the offer, but I would not reccomend it. Think on it for a few hours while I hunt for dinner."

Nobuyuki is heard leaving the cabin and locking the door as he leaves.

Skana meditates the man's words until he returns.

Eventually he hears the man return, and he can hear what sounds like a knife cutting open flesh.

"Hungry for some wild boar?" Nobuyuki asks from the kitchen.

"Eaten worse..." Skana starts, "but yea, thanks."

"That's much better than earlier. Thank you, and you're welcome. Have you thought about what I offered?" He says from the other room.

"I'm open to a duel. Now if you'd kindly remove the spiritual barrier, it would be much eisier to get out and eat for me. Arigatō."

"In actuality, there is no barrier. I just made a energy field that closely resembled a spirit barrier. I suspected your mental state of awareness was low from your temper. I'm surprised you didn't notice sooner. Those ropes will keep you in place for a while though. You can come out when I finish gutting and cleaning this boar."

"I could help you know. I've gutted and cleaned rats. Can't be much different."

"Just stay there for now." After a while, he finishes and Skana can smell meat getting cooked after half an hour.

Farewell
Kado appears in a remote valley with an isolated white tombstone, with Naomi.

Kado merely stands and looks at the stone, while Naomi kneels down at its base.

"....I hope you are well.... master.... I'm sorry we couldn't be a family again. I wish things could go back to the way they used to be.... just training everyday, working hard and enjoying our day.... why can't life just be simple like it used to....?" Naomi speaks in a soft voice, while Kado just has his eyes closed, silently thinking now. He puts a hand on her shoulder.

Segura: It sounded like you guys didn't have choice but to kill him. Was he that bad?

Kado looks over at Segura and holds out Earth Slayer. "This blade was his sword. He was going to use it to wipe out all of East New Pangea. Phoenix's goal in the invasion was to use the Trimasters of Earth, Water, and Wind to wipe out all human life - or any Myths that got in their way. I couldn't let him do that. Even though I looked up to him like a father, even though he was my master and taught me everything, I couldn't let that happen."

He closes his eyes. "Sometimes I wonder if after all of this time since that battle, have I in the end simply disgraced him and made the sacrifice of his life meaning less.... ? When I think about what I've done, and what little has changed, even after all of my hard work to change things, I wonder if I was a failure, or just a fool."

Segura: He doesn't sound like he was inheritantly bad. He just seemed dedicated to cause he felt like was right. He had a choice. Perhaps if you had spared him, he might have come around someday, but you couldn't take that chance at the time, couldn't you?

Kado bows his head slightly. "....Yeah.... maybe.... Though he was always more stubborn than a mountain."

Segura: Old folk be like that. I can tell you probably take alot after him.

Kado looks at the grave. "I wonder if his soul was granted eternal rest or damnation.... ....only time can tell I guess." He sighs.

Segura: All spirits go back to God, the body returns to dust. Only until the end will God decide.

One of Naomi's tails curl around Kado's leg, and he looks down, to see her still looking at the tombstone quietly. He places a hand on her head.

"We'd better go soon. The boss will probably flip out like Segura said, and I need to make sure you're safe."

Segura: If we go now, be might be a tad bit leanient on us.

Kado sighs. "Should I risk bringing her? Or do I need to drop her off at my safehouse?"

Segura: Drop her off close by. The boss will most likely know you brought someone anyway.

He nods. He opens a portal, gently taking her by the shoulder and walks through it, but it remains open. After a few minutes, he comes back out, and creates a separate one.

"Time to head back then." He opens up a portal to The Party, and walks through.

Segura: *walks through behind them*

City of New Vince
Noriko, Kanashimi, and Drake arrive at the end of the mountain pass Noriko had mentioned, and see the sprawling suburban type city sprawling before them, surrounded by strangely medieval style walls, and dotted occasionally with towers or castles.

"We're here, New Vince!" Noriko cheers.

''Drake examines the walls, towers and castles. ''"...Huh, strange, but I guess this is an old city... But why the name New Vince?" ''He ponders for a moment before looking at Noriko, a slight confused expression on his face. ''"So, do you know your way around here?"

"No I don't actually. I've never been to New Vince before. I assume it's a play on Venice, Italy. Either that or the guy who named the city is an idiot who can't spell. It was made towards the end of the Fantasy Reality war."

"Oh... Ok then, well I guess we're talking a tour around this place first, get to know the landmarks and shops... If there is any to begin with..." ''Drake starts to take the lead, walking into the densely packed city, his head and eyes turning at every notable place he sees, making a mental map. ''"Hmm... How about we look for a restaurant, haven't seen one yet and I'm staving..." ''He turns to look at Kanashimi, a smile on his face. ''"Let's see if you can win round two, hehe."

Kanashimi lets out a grin. "You're on!"

''With a chuckle slipping out of his mouth, Drake starts walking around New Vince until the three come across a somewhat classy restaurant, opening his HSC and getting any form of currency he has out of it. He enters first and comes out a moment later, making hang gestures to signal the two to come in. ''"C'mon c'mon, I'm starving!"

Kanashimi widens her eyes. "Oooooooo classy!" She giggles. "Aww, you're going to spoil us silly aren't ya?" She looks over at Noriko and smirks. "And I bet you'll spoil her dead."

Noriko quietly takes off a glove and places her exposed hand on Kanashimi's head, which causes a large shock.

"OW OW OW OW OW OW!" Noriko puts her glove back on and follows Drake, with Kanashimi rubbing her head. "Damn, what is she, a mobile power station?!"

"Yup, pretty much... That would explain the two D batteries on her chest." ''Drake chuckles to himself and finds a table to sit, glancing at a nearby menu. He grabs it and begins to read through, picking what he wants, a glint in his eye shines when he notices steak on the list. ''"Well, that's me done. What about you two?"

Kanashimi smirks. "I'll have steak as well." The air becomes competitive quickly.

"Can I have red pepper chili?" Noriko asks, a grumble from her stomach ringing out loudly.

''After a moment of talking a waiter arrives at the groups table and asks for their meals. ''"I would like a T-bone steak cooked medium-rare and a stack of glazed honey ribs with sweet ad sour sauce." ''The waiter jots everything down on a notepad before turning to look at the two girls. ''"And what of you two?"

"Oh, the red head will have a stake done to rare and... The blonde will have a red pepper chili, that will be all, thank you." ''The waiter simply nods and makes a comment before walking off. ''"I see, well the food should be done shortly."

Noriko after a while of waiting slowly tilts toward Drake, not being noticed until she plops up against him with a smile, laying her head on his shoulder.

"Thank you for the meal Drake." She says, her eyes closed. "If you want, I'll pay for the hotel...."

''Drake chuckles and quickly strokes Noriko. ''"Don't worry, I'll pay for everything, all you need to do is relax and have fun. Any problems, I'll handle it, you just be your crazy fun loving self." A smile appears on Drake as he gives Noriko one more stroke.

Kanashimi doesn't react visibly, but inside her head she's surprised.

''Something must have happened... .....he really is going to spoiler her dead, ha ha....''

Noriko's eyes open slightly. "Pay for everything? That's not necessary, I have money...." She softly protests.

''Drake looks at Noriko, a small sigh follows. ''"I honestly don't mind, I have no use for money anyways, but if you insist on paying for a hotel... Then there isn't much I can do to change your mind, is there?"

She blinks, then shrugs. "Do what you want. It doesn't matter I guess." She pulls him close and hugs him. "Thanks for offering I guess."

''To her surprise, Drake wraps his arms around her and hugs back, it feels much softer than she thought. He chuckles and pulls away from the hug, his smile more noticeable now as he plays with Noriko's hair. ''"Don't you worry about a thing, I'll have everything sorted out, ok? ...But you'll get to chose which hotel we go to, since I have no idea and you seem to know classy and comfortable more than I do."

Noriko sighs contently. "Thanks.... you're awesome.... ....Oh yeah, I do have a place in mind I was going to see if we could get rooms there. We can check it out when we are done though."

"Ok then, after dinner, we'll go see this place."

''After a while of banter, general conversations and a couple of laughs, three people in what looks to be chef outfits arrive with three dishes. After placing them on the table, Drake thanks them and they nod and walk back to the kitchen, Drake looks at his dish with almost a childish grin to his face. ''"This is gonna taste amazing, I know it!" ''But before he tucks into his food he tilts his head down and mutters something in Cyanican before tilting his head back up, he then begins to start eating his meal. ''

Noriko eats her chili, eating it slow and steady, while Kanashimi attacks her steak with gusto, causing Noriko to laugh. She pauses to brush the hair out of her face, then starts eating again.

''After a while of eating, Drake's eyes glances at Noriko and Kanashimi, his eating coming to a stop as he sighs under his breath. His smile gone for a moment as he whispers something to himself, his eyes briefly filled with anger. '' 'Here's the telling part. Nori only has a few weeks of her life before.... something happens. You won't be able to stop it. I've seen the future, you won't be able to change it.' ''Drake whispers once again. ''"...Like hell I'll let her get harmed... Not until I die fighting to defend her..." Drake shakes his head and continues to eat his food again, but this time a bit more slowly than the others.

"I thought I smelled something foul, and it turns out it was right behind me. It can only be a bad temper." A voice of a woman sounding slightly aristocratic says behind him, and there is a blonde haired girl with electric blue eyes staring at him, her dress is of excessive wealth from the first glance.

"You should be gracing those two with your full attention and your care, not growling like a possessed demon." She says curtly.

''Drake looks behind him and glances at the woman, his eyes narrowing down at her before he speaks. ''"Well, talk about politeness when you interrupt ones dinner... So is that all you're gonna bother me with? Because if you excuse me, I ha-- ...You look just like Noriko..." ''Drake looks back at Noriko then the woman multiple times, a slight confused expression on his face. '' "...Uuuh, ok, Noriko... I think I've found future you?"

The woman and Noriko look at each other. ".....Well she certainly looks like a stereotypical girl from the Moonlight Shire Clan. Blonde hair and that particular color of eye, don't doubt it."

"....Moonlight Shire Clan?" Noriko asks with a raised eyebrow.

"....Ughh... another one that was raised outside the clan eh? I see. Hmmm?" She sniffs the air, then to Drake's great annoyance sniffs his shoulder where Noriko laid her hair.

"Hmm... that scent...." She ponders, but doesn't pay the look Drake is giving her any heed. Her head pops up suddenly, looking at the two of them.

"Have you paid for your meal? If not, I shall pay for you. I wish to accompany you for a while." She says quietly.

''Drake glances at the almost finished dishes, then looks back at the woman. ''"Actually... I was paying, so there's no need. Also, are you a dog or something? Don't sniff my shoulder, creep..." ''Drake dunks his hands into his pockets and turns his attention elsewhere. ''

The woman looks towards Noriko, quietly looking her over.

She then looks at Drake, and breaks her composure and relaxes a bit. "My apologies if I caused offense to you. May I ask what your name is?" Her tone is not as uptight and is more loose, a lot more pleasant to listen to.

D''rake sighs and looks back at the woman. ''"Drake... It's Drake Ryunexo, sorry for the hostility, I'm kinda stressed at the moment..."

"And I am Michiko, Princess of the Fey, heir to my people's line of succession. Who is the red head?"

"That's Kanashimi, my... Daughter, in a way... It's a long story... Nice to meet you Michiko."

"Oh? I can sort of see the resemblance. It is nice to meet you Drake. I hail from a place farther to the south west known as Moonlight Shire, a place where fairies and shapeshifters live together. I came up north to New Vince in search of something, but I'm afraid I've yet to find it. ...Yet. I have a master suite with multiple additional unused bedrooms, as I said, I am rather interested in joining you for a while, Drake. You can settle in my suite for free, no payments. Consider it an extension of my apologies for my behavior. Besides, as Princess it would be rude of me not to treat one of my kin without any favors or hospitality." She has a faint smile.

''Drake has a cautious expression but sighs once more and nods. ''"Ok, thank you... We'll head off now, let me just pay for this..." ''Drake opens his HSC and pulls out another golden bar and lays it on the table, he then turns to looks at Michiko. ''"I'm guessing you'll lead us to your suite?"

"That is correct. If you would kindly follow me?" She places a hand on Drake's shoulder, and he hears her thoughts.

''There is something I wish to ask of you, when we arrive. Don't worry. I literally only wish to ask of you some questions. There's something I need to find out. It would be very much helpful to me if you did.''

She then removes her hand and gives the waiter a polite bow and begins to walk out. "Follow me now."

''Drake nods and begins to follow, taking his hands out of his pockets and storing the HSC away. 'Hmm... Well this will be interesting... Nevertheless...'. ''"Once more, thank you... So, if I'm allowed to ask, what are you looking for?"

"Something precious to my family. It is worth more than any diamond or riches of the earth to us. I shall speak of it more later. Not now. I do not wish to speak of heavy matters within public. It is most depressing."

Kanashimi and Noriko follow Drake, Noriko walking alongside him.

Michiko doesn't have to turn around to notice.

"You two are very close, are you not? I wouldn't be surprised. Free spirited people like you probably would get along well with those of my people." She says quietly as she leads them down a sidewalk.

"Well... Free spirited isn't exactly what you would describe me as... And let's just say that me and Noriko have each others backs, she's helped me and now I'm returning the favour... At least I hope so." ''He chuckles, then goes into deep thought again. 'Something precious to your family... Worth more than any riches, damn... Hmm, what could that mean though, could mean a family member, a promise, a secret... It could mean anything, but I guess I'll have my answer soon...'.'' "Your people? Oh, this is gonna be fun, I can barely handle Noriko's hyperactive nature..."

She leads Drake and the girls to a rather gorgeous hotel and walks in, beckoning them to follow.

''Drake takes a look at the hotel and smiles, walking into the main hall, following Michiko. ''"Woah... Extravagant, well you certainly live in style, don't you..."

She smiles. "It is rather descent, though there are better ones. A fitting match one might say for a princess."

"I see, well regardless... It's still a nice place, so where exactly are we?" Drake questions while exploring the room they're in.

Michiko keeps walking. "We're not in the V.I.P. yet. Keep walking." She says quietly, her footsteps echoing as she walks.

''Drake rolls his eyes and follows Michiko, he looks at Noriko and jokingly says. ''"Do you think this woman is part dog?"

Noriko has a reluctant smile. "All shapeshifters have a heightened sense of smell. It's similar to why most of us have white pupils and black irises. Night vision. We are largely nocturnal hunters, especially those who live out in the East Flora. I guess she isn't as accustomed to dealing with city folks as much. Most shapeshifters from the wilds tend to be more likely to get in your space. Kado and I are different because we are city dwelling. Largely."

"Ah ok, well that would make sense on both ends... I guess I could say the same with the Ferals back on Cyanic... Wait, but she's a... You would think that she wouldn't do that to others... Ah well, hmm... I wonder how long it'll take before we get to this V.I.P place, this indeed has taken a weird turn, hasn't it?"

Michiko stops at a door protected by two men, and she mentions something to them, and they stand aside for them, and Michiko opens the door for them into a large suite with a main hall, which leads off into a hallway.

"The bedrooms, bathrooms, dining room, kitchen, and of course the swimming pool are all down the hall. Yes, I said swimming pool." She says as they are stunned.

"You can choose to share a room or sleep separately. I care not which. There's more than enough for you all. This suite is the private property of the Moonlight Royal Family, so it's meant to accommodate the majority of them."

"I see, well I'll sleep on my own then, y'know you're a very peculiar person Michiko... Considering you literally met us twenty minutes ago and then you invited us to this location, it's intriguing to say the least... But it's nice, really really nice." ''And on his own accord, Drake starts to walk off, his voice echoing as he leaves the group. ''"I'm only gonna find a place to train until I'm needed, I promise that everything will stay intact... Probably."

"If you must, use the pool room... I'd rather not have to worry about damages. And you could also say I'm a good judge of character. That being said, I'm coming with you. I wish to discuss something. Girls, please settle in, but do not intrude on my room. You'll know which one." She walks after Drake quietly.

''Drake continues to walk until he reaches the pool room, he takes off his jacket and throws it aside. Walking along poolside until he reaches the end of the room, where he gets in a fighting stance and starts training. ''"So, what is it you want to talk about?"

Michiko sits down at a bench near him. "That girl you travel with. What was her name? Noriko? Anyway.... ....the truth of the matter is I have been looking around for something my family has lost. For years now actually. However, it's not an object I desire to find, but a person. You see, my young sister at the age of five no less was taken by an organization by the name of 'Phoenix'. Not against our will, mind you. It was according to a treaty between us and the organization. It has been a number of years since we heard anything from them, I cannot pronounce the name of the girl, but her name meant 'child of ceremony, law, or order.', according to our fey dialect, though her name in English or Japanese would be very different.

What intrigues me is the girl's scent, you see. I believe you have been informed of the shapeshifter's sense of smell? ...Anyway, I don't know what it is about her, as I've never seen her, but I remember her scent. I just don't know why. It's... frustrating. There has to be a reason, and until I know why, I want to accompany you."

"Well you never know... I mean, Michiko and Noriko both sound similar, you both have blonde hair and blue eyes... And yeah, Phoenix likes to take people away from their family and friends, but... Why was it a treaty? No offence, but your kind aren't smart if you make any kind of deal with Phoenix, their leader is a sick and twisted bitch that deserves to die. Now that I think about it, Noriko was a member of Phoenix, and probably one of my only friends while I was imprisoned there..." ''He stops training and sits down, recalling past events. ''

"She asked me if I wanted to join her since she didn't want to be a part of Phoenix anymore, so I accepted, and after a massive fight... Here we are in Echo, if you want to accompany us, then go ahead, I honestly don't mind."

Michiko blinks. "Wait. A member of Phoenix?! ....Show me the Slayer." She says with an emotion Drake can't identify.

''Drake stands back up and walks past Michiko, grabbing his jacket and throwing it onto his shoulder, he looks back at her. "Noriko has it, you want to look at it you gotta find her, oh and no trying to grab it, you will'' get killed... C'mon." Drake starts walking out of the Pool Room, wating for Michiko to follow.

She follows him, a tight aura of tension in her presence than there was before.

''Is it actually possible.....? I mean.... appearances like ours are common in the village.... I can't rely on any evidence besides the Slayer itself.''

Noriko is laying on the couch, head on a pillow in the main hall. "Oh hey Drake, how's Michi doing?"

Michiko blinks when she hears that. "Michi....?"

''Drake chuckles. ''"She's already given you a nickname of sorts, she does that to a lot of people. It's her little thing, and she's fine Noriko... Hmm, Nori, do you have your Slayer on you?"

Noriko pulls it out from seemingly no where. "Yep! Why?"

Michiko goes pale and begins trembling at the sight of the sword. "So it's true.... you're.... ....Noriko.... .....Where did Phoenix say you come from?"

Noriko looks confused. "Uhhh, White said I was just found somewhere and she brought me with her."

Michiko clenches her fists. "....That's not what happened......."

She looks even more confused. "........Huuuuuuh............?" Michiko suddenly hugs her tightly without warning, crying. "N-Nori.... .....you're my sister.... you're nineteen right? ....Nine years ago, my youngest sister was chosen by Phoenix to become their lightning slayer. They said they would bring you back after she had been trained.... and we waited for many years, but you never came back. Since then I..."

Noriko looks surprised. "Wait, 'you'?"

Michiko hugs her tighter. "Yes... you..."

Noriko coughs a bit. "H-Hey, that's a bit tight don't ya think?"

Michiko starts sobbing. "You.... you're my sister, Noriko.... ....I've been looking so long.... it's been so...."

Noriko looks awed and stunned in one. ".....I have a sister?"

"And a mother, and a father, two brothers and five sisters. We've..... I've.... I've missed you so much!!!" Michikio sobs.

Noriko smiles tearfully. "That's.... the most awesome thing I've heard in my life...." She chokes up, hugging Michiko back happily.

"....So wait, does this mean I'm a princess?" Noriko asks suddenly.

"Yes, Nori, you are." Michiko chuckles while crying.

"....That's even more awesome....." She also laughs, still crying, and the two just hug each other in tears.

''Drake smiles and crosses his arms, watching the heart warming reunion before slowly stepping back, wondering off to find his room. As he enters and closes the door, Kurai hisses. ''"So you're not gonna stay and watch?"

''Drake rolls his eyes as he puts his jacket and sword sheath up on a hanger, with Kurai still inside it. ''"There's no need to, just let the two catch up, I'm just here to make sure she's ok. And now that she's with family, she can handle herself..." ''The blade hisses again. ''"Wait, then what are you doing?" ''Drake stays quiet for a moment before sighing, laying down on his bed and looking up at the ceiling. ''"I guess I'm going after tonight, she doesn't need my protection anymore." ''A shadow forms from the blade and it looks at Drake. ''"And if her Sister can't protect her?"

"...Then that's their problem, I said that I'll be there until she's sa--"

"No, you promised you'd be there until she didn't want you around, right now you're just being fucking selfish as always, looking out for no one but yourself. She sees you as a friend, someone to rely on, right?"

"Friends come and go."

"This isn't the Ryunexo group! Unlike them, your friends are here to stay! Stop thinking you're Drake Ryunexo, if you look back on it, your last name means nothing now? And if it did, all it would mean is 'back-stabbing traitors'. I'm just saying that you need to learn that you're not on Cyanic anymore, you've made friends that you're gonna help, and they'll help too, no more of this lone wolf nonsense... Drake, come to your senses and realise where you're at unless I will--"

''Drake sits up and glares at the shadow. ''"Take a look at yourself, you're trapped inside a blade, and you're still sealed with my soul, so what are you gonna do? Kill me?"

''The room stays quiet until the shadow crawls back into the blade and Drake lies back down. ''"Fine, be like that Drake... You're only hurting yourself... Just take what I said into consideration." Drake just growls, which turns into a sigh afterwards, afterwards, the room just stays quiet.

"You know..... if I didn't know any better, I'd say you forgot a tiny little detail little tankboy......." A voice says from nowhere, yet everywhere.

''Drake stands up and grabs Kurai. ''"And that would be?"

"I told you, didn't I?" A chuckle echoes almost endlessly.

"....But you know... ...they say seeing is better than hearing... ...maybe I should break a rule or two.... let you glimpse a taste of it.... the terror.... of the future....." A laugh echoes again.

''Drake growls as his grip tightens on Kurai's handle. ''"Just fucking show yourself already, I would rather kill you now just to shut you up..."

"I don't think you know how this works yet, you little dragon child you.... ....a kid like you shouldn't bare their teeth so carelessly."

Suddenly from behind Drake a hand grabs the back of his shirt, and starts pulling him through some sort of rift....

''Drake swings Kurai down onto the hand, slicing it off, he takes a step back and stares at the rift. ''"You're just gonna annoy me now, but... If you're in there..." ''Drake steps into the rift as he enters his Half Dragon form. ''"Then I'll just bring the party to you, won't I?"

''And a mere fifteen minutes, the entire building shakes as a angst filled roar floods the atmosphere, the roar continues for twenty seconds before dying down. Afterwards is pure silence...''

Noriko, Michiko, and Kanashimi burst into the room.

"Drake, are you alright?!" Noriko cries out as she enters.

''They see Drake on the other side of the room sat against the wall with his hands covering his eyes, shaking as he mutters to himself. As they look at the room, they notice that Kurai is lodged into a wall while there are small splatters of blood everywhere. As they focus on Drake, they notice that his wings have holes and tears in them, they also notice the wounds on Drake, his own claws digging into his skin. He takes a small moment to spread apart his fingers to look at Noriko, his eyes diluted a mix of blood red and pitch black, a red tear falls down on Drake's cheek, only once it falls to the floor. When they notice a shadowy figure form beside Drake, looking at him. ''

"Well... That's a first, mentally broke..." ''He looks at Noriko and sighs. ''"And you're the reason why... Let's just hope that Drake will recover soon enough..."

Noriko starts forward to Drake's side to embrace him. "Why did you do this to yourself?! Kana, come over here and help him!"

"He didn't do this to himself... It was someone, something else that caused Drake to be in the state he's in now, he showed him something terrible... Scarred him, it's best to leave him be, Noriko... It's difficult to tell what he'll do."

She ignores the figure, and props Drake up against her and puts him in her lap as she gives him a soft hug, saying nothing.

''Drake moves his hands away from his face and opens his eyes slightly, his wings fold in as another tear drops. He whispers, only loud enough for Noriko to hear... ''"I'm... Sorry that you have to see me like this... Noriko..." ''He closes his eyes and accepts Noriko's hug, he tries to smile but continues to have next to no emotion. The figure speaks up as he looks at Michiko and Kanashimi. ''"Give him until tomorrow, he should be back to normal, that being said... As I said before, you three should leave, but if you ignore my warning, then so be it..." The shadow fades away back into Kurai, meanwhile Drake places his hand over his stab wound and tries to heal himself, but only manages to strain himself even more.

She gives him a faint hush, and she begins to generate energy, slowly starts to leech from her body into his, allowing him access to her surprisingly vast energy stores.

''The colouring of Drake's eyes goes back to normal as a small smile appears on Drake's face, he places one of his hands on top of Noriko's and slowly starts healing himself. He starts to speak again, his tone a bit more lively than before. ''"Thank you... So much..."

She smiles faintly, though she lets out a slight croak in the attempt to say something, her eyes watering and a tear slides down her cheek. She opens her mouth to try again, but decides against it.

"I will always be glad to be by your side... ...if you have something hurting you, you have me. I'll be there as your friend, your ally, and your rock if you need a sure ground to set your feet down." She nuzzles her head against his, still pumping him full of her energy, slowly restoring his reserves and body with a revitalizing amount of energy, but she slowly begins to tire, her breath getting louder, a bead of sweat rolling down her brow.

"You really did get yourself in a tight space... you were dryer than a water well in the Sahara." She remarks dryly, finishing, though exhausted from giving up so much of her energy to him.

'' 'You'll be at my side... If only that was 100% true...' Drake chuckles and manages to turn his whole body around to look at Noriko, his hand wipes her tear away as he plants a small kiss on her forehead. He then wraps his arms around Noriko and hugs her tightly, his voice now back to it's normal self. ''"You're the best Noriko, the absolute best... There's no need to worry about me, right now, it's you we have to take care of you now, strange turn of events." ''He chuckles one more time. ''"Right now, as it's just starting to get dark, we could have you resting in your room until you restore your energy, and don't worry, I'll carry you there."

Her eyes are widened slightly at his words and his gestures. "Carry me? That's not necessary... I-I'm fine." She has a slightly relieved smile.

"Are you sure? You're breathing heavily, sweating, and you basically transferred all your energy into me... I mean, if you don't want to and you're sure you can walk to your room, then that's fine with me... I'm only trying to repay you, slowly if that is..."

She closes her eyes with a sigh. "Alright alright... be my guest, my little gentleman." She says softly with a smile.

''Drake smiles and stands up, helping Noriko up aswell before picking her up and letting her rest in his arms. He chuckles and begins to walk to Noriko's room, humming a tune along the way, occasionally looking at Noriko and smiling. When he reaches her room, he opens it and walks in, laying her on the bed. ''"Here you go Nori, now get some rest, ok? You need it more than any of us." ''Drake walks back to the door before turning to look at Noriko. ''"Before I go back to my room, is there anything you need or want to talk about?"

She looks up at Drake, her eyes emotional but as to what is unclear. "....Will you keep me company? Besides, you have blood all over your room and Michiko is probably going to want to clean it up later... ....Drake I.... ....I don't want to see you like that again. I care about you, a lot. As a friend you mean so much more to me than... ...you even know.... .....I don't want to see you hurt anymore...." Her eyes close tightly. ".....Kado.... Naomi.... ....now you.... I don't want any of you to get hurt anymore. It hurts me just to watch you guys tear yourselves apart like this...."

Her head bows. "I have so many things I want to express, it's nauseating... I can't wrap my head around it all..."

''Drake steps back into the room and sits on the bed, a small laugh and a smile happens before Drake speaks. ''"Of course I'll keep you company... And I can't promise the state I can be in, I'm always one to fight for a friend, we can't just stand back and watch you get hurt yourself, so we do it for you." ''He chuckles. ''"And besides, I might have an idea of how you see me, but like I said, it's only a guess..." ''He eventually lies down on her bed, looking up at the ceiling, speaking more softly. ''

"Y'know... There's a lot you've done for me Noriko, you made Yosai bearable for me, hell, if you were still there, I would of stayed just so I could be around you... Funny enough for how long I've been here, Earth 'n' all, you're the only one who's managed to make me be the way I am around you... I know I may seem hyperactive and care-free, thing is, you don't know what I'd go through just to see that you're safe and happy... Sorta like how you made me feel back at Yosai, what I'm trying to say is that you're one of my closest and greatest people I've met, you're someone who understands me, and that means a hell of a lot... I don't want to lose you Noriko, I hope to any God this world has that you'll be out of harms way..."

She crawls over to him on the bed and gives him a hug, her long hair soft like a pillow against his face as she does so.

"....You took so many of the words I wanted to say out of my mouth..... ....can I add another?"

With her mouth near his ear, she softly whispers, "....I love you.... ....you've made these past weeks some of my best... and with you by my side, I even learned who I really am... ...that I'm Noriko, who had a family who have missed me all of these years, and a family I just met, but who I cherish just as much, and a best friend who I could never hope to find another like, even in a million years. ....I know for a fact that these next few weeks will be the best ones in my entire life... I wouldn't have anyone else to spend them with." She says all with a smile, fighting off sleep.

''A small laugh comes out of Drake's mouth as he strokes Noriko's hair, his expression being as soft as ever as he looks at Noriko and her lightning blue eyes. He doesn't say a single word, letting his actions speak for him, he gives off a small smile before slowly kissing Noriko, the fire in his body heating up the kiss by a small margin, but still noticeable. With his free hand, he holds Noriko's hand delicately, intertwining his fingers with hers, after a moment, he breaks off the kiss and speaks with a quiet tone. ''"Hehe, I never noticed how cute you look... Cute and beautiful really... I love you too, Noriko..."

Her eyes light up at his words, then slowly begins to fall to sleep, before she does, she mutters, "Can you.... cover me up..... ...sleepy.... see you...... morning...." Her eyes slowly glide to a close as she doses off next to him.

''Drake smiles and comes off the bed, grabbing the cover and pulling it over her. For a brief moment he looks around him then back at Noriko, he then holds up one side of the covers and slides under it and letting go. The covers covering him aswell, before he closes his eyes, he holds Noriko's hand as she sleep and slowly doses off too, whispering before fully going to sleep. ''"Goodnight my little lightning fairy, see you in the morning..."

Later, early in the morning, Michiko peers into Drake's room, and sighs. "I'll have to get an aide in here to clean this blood.... But where is Drake...." She pauses, thinking for a moment. "I have a rather strong hunch I know exactly where I'll find him...."

She quietly opens the door to Noriko's room and peers in, noticing the two sleeping, noting with a smile that Noriko is laying against Drake softly, Drake's arms around her while she sleeps. She quietly takes in the scene, still smiling, then closes the door without a noise and walks back to the living room, and sits on a sofa. She claps her hands, and a werelight appears.

"Yes mistress?"

"Please tell the family I've finally found the lost jewel of our family."

"What really?"

"Yes, really. Please tell them that when Noriko wakes along with her partner, I will speak to them of inviting them to come for a visit, among other things. I'll speak with them soon."

The werelight bobs for a moment, then disappears. "This has been such a eventful week."

''Meanwhile, Drake slowly stirs, making out a small yawn before sitting up and stretching his arms. He looks beside him to see Noriko still sound asleep, he delicately strokes her hair one more time before stepping out of bed. Drake wonders off to the bathroom and locks the door, taking him a short while to get himself cleaned up and ready for a new day.''

Noriko slowly becomes more aware of the events and noises of the day, quietly hearing the shower and people working in the kitchen, though still in a light but restful sleep.

''After a while, Drake exits the bathroom fully clothed, as he puts his HSC away he looks over at Noriko. He chuckles as he adjusts his jacket. ''"Hmm, usually she would be awake before me... Oh, an idea has popped into my brain." ''Drake walks over to Noriko's side of the best and smiles deviously, clearing his throat and 'saying' one thing, in a cheerful tone. ''"GOOOOOOD MOOOORRRIIIIING!"

"AHHHHHHH!" She screams as the sheets and cover flying to the air as she squirms in alarm, her flailing so strong she tumbles out of bed and crashes on her bum.

"OOOoooooowwww....." Disoriented, and rubbing her rear in pain, she looks around wildly and then finally looks up at Drake.

"Meanie. ....should have seen it coming too...." She pouts for a moment, then starts laughing lightly, the cover covering her up so that Drake can only mostly see her face and messy tangled up hair.

She lets out a long yawn. "Good morning...." She then rubs her eyes, and after a minute she looks up at him wide eyed and jumps up and tackles him to the floor, landing on top of him, and the cover billows on top of the two. She smiles down at him, then lays down on top of him, her head resting on his chest just below his chin, sighing contently.

"I see why you do that now, it's really fun." ''Drake laughs and then wraps one of his arms around her, while using the other one to lean on, he smiles as he kisses Noriko's head. ''"So then, how'd you sleep? Oh and sorry about the shouting, couldn't resist." He enters his Half Dragon form and lets his tail wrap around the two, his wings slightly stretching out, fully healed, he also sighs with content as he lightly strokes Noriko.

She smiles, a lighthearted twinkle in her eyes. "I slept well, thanks for asking... thank you for staying with me. It means a lot to me." She blushes strongly as he does so and closes her eyes happily.

"I'm so glad you came with me..."

"I'm more than happy that I did, and what would make you think that I wouldn't stay?" ''Drake chuckles as he takes a look around. ''"Huh... It's surprisingly comfy under here, but then again that could just because of you... So, do you want to get breakfast? Or relax under here for a little while?"

Noriko creaks her eyes open a bit, looking down at him. "....It would be nice to relax... ....but I need to take a good bath before I start to feel gross. We were traveling for quite a ways yesterday...." She smiles faintly. "Maybe after, though I think I can hear them preparing breakfast now, they probably will be done soon."

''Drake smiles and props himself up so that he's sitting, he gives Noriko one more hug before setting her off to go get ready for the day. ''"Alright, you go do that, I need to go back to my room and de-lodge Kurai from the wall... We'll meet in the living room, ok?"

She nods, and walks into the bathroom, closing the door behind her. After removing her clothing, she pauses for the moment. ''Man should have brought more clothes... ...I'm gonna get tired of wearing the same ones... and the smell's gonna get bad... make that a priority shopping item next time you go out, Nori....''

She steps into the shower and turns it out, relaxing in the hot water, soaking for a bit before cleaning and then finishing relatively quickly, then dries off.

''I'll have to see and as Michi if she has any good clothes to wear. That aren't dresses. Til then, my fairy form still has clothing relatively fresh, so....''

Poof! She changes into her fairy form, and quietly slides beneath the crack of the door, then takes off in the air towards the living room.

''Drake leaves Noriko's room and walks down to his, opening the door and stepping in. He takes a look around before finding Kurai where he left it, walking up to it and pulling the sword out of the wall, it hisses at him. ''"Where were you last night? This blade doesn't belong it walls, fool..."

''Drake chuckles and grabs and puts on his sheath before sliding Kurai into it, walking back out the room and makes his way into the living room. ''"I had to talk to Noriko about something, ok? Nothing special." ''The blade makes a sly remark. ''"...For all night? Sure... Like I'm gonna believe that..." Drake rolls his eyes and enters the living room, rubbing the sleep away from his eyes before sitting down on a sofa.

He feels a light plop on his head as Noriko lands on top of him. "Heya! I'mmmm back!"

Michiko walks in with a kind smile when she sees the two. "I see you two slept well. You truly are kindred spirits. Was the setup all to your liking? Or should I purchase better mattresses?"

''Drake's eyes widen as he hears this. ''"W-Wait what? You... Saw..." ''Drake's eyes shift across the room, hoping to find something else to talk about, but once again his blade hisses. ''"What does she mean, Drak--"

"None of your business!"

"Wait... You weren't just talking to Noriko, were you?"

"Stay out of this Corruption!"

"Haha, who'd of thought you would end up with a partner... Cute"

''Drake eventually gives up and looks back at Michiko, a nervous smile on his face. ''"Eeeh... It was nice, but did you seriously have to look into Noriko's room..." Drake's face has a hint of dread in it as he speaks.

Michiko has a playful smile. One he remembers all too well from Noriko. She's enjoying the moment. "Why but how else would I check up on my dear sister? I wished to see the face of my long lost sister again. Seeing you together snuggling like that...." She says with a sprinkling of joy and glee, "Oh that was priceless, so adorable.... I'll be sure to make a mural of it." Her eyes twinkle with amusement. "Maybe I'll send you two a copy."

"''Yeaaaaa murals!" ''Noriko cheers.

''The feeling of dread looms over Drake as he slumps on the sofa, the look of death is the only expression on his face. ''"...Oh yaaaay... Well... You two are certainly sisters, because you two have something in common... You make my life a pain for the first day or two..."

Noriko's head slides into view. "Awww we're only having a bit of fun! Don't be such a stiff!"

Michiko smiles. "Hmmm.... Anyway. I spoke with the family about finding Noriko, or at least, I sent them a message. I told them I wished to ask of you this, and so I shall. Will you accompany me to our home and visit us? You don't have to stay long, but it would be good of you to come. It would ease our hearts greatly. Will you come with me? We can spend a few days or even a week here if you so please, before we do so."

Noriko looks at Drake with her little eyes. "You're the big man here, what do you say?"

''Drake sits up straight and thinks for a moment, his index finger tapping at his leg for a moment before a smile appears on his face. ''"Let's see, stay here, or meet the rest of Noriko's crazy family... Well, it'll certainly be more interesting meeting the rest of the family, so we'll do that."

Michiko nods. "We'll leave in a few days. I assume you have plans here first."

Noriko nods vigorously. "First of all, joining an awesome band! Second of all...." She looks down at her miniature clothes. "I forgot to bring extra clothes. This is all I've got. Sooo, shopping or.... uggh... borrowing...."

Michiko smiles. "Shopping. And I think we'll make that a priority over your little band. You can't hold a guitar like that."

Noriko puffs her cheeks. "Yes I can! Sheer determination and willpower shall prevail! Mind over matter!!!"

"Let's see it then."

".....''Crud. Heh heh, I was just bluffing! Yeah, bluffing....." ''

''Drake stands up and puts his hands in his pockets. ''"Ok, so first off, we get Tinkerbell here a couple sets of new clothes then we find her a band... This shouldn't be hard... Michiko, do you have any idea of where we can find a clothes store that suits Nori's style? Well, it shouldn't be that hard, just casual stuff I think... But I have a feeling finding a band who needs a guitarist and a singer might prove to be a bit difficult..."

"Well I am noblity, so there's no way I would possibly know where a clothes store is, considering my HORRIBLE sense of what good clothes are from my TERRIBLE quality of clothing...." Michiko says, adding on an extra layer of snooty to add to the effect and adding on a serious face.

''Drake sighs and starts walking, still managing to keep the Lightning Fairy atop his head. ''"So I guess we're getting you clothes too, besides, there's bound to be at least one clothes shop in New Vince... Let's go then, sheesh, what is it with you women and clothes?"

Noriko makes a tiny laugh. "Uh I think she was being vaguely sarcastic...."

Michiko makes a small smile. "I do know a place, and no, I'm well off. I already have two walk in closets here full of clothes. Though I could always use a few new dresses..."

"Oh... Right, sarcasm aside, do you want to come along or not? And if not can you just tell us where a shop is... Please?" ''Drake asks while searching through his HSC for currency to pay for Noriko's clothing. ''"This is gonna cost a lot, isn't it... Infact, I thought you packed everything from Yosai..."

"I'll pay for it." Michiko says immediately.

Noriko looks guilty. "I DID, until Azula took notice of what I was up to... ....yeah... ....archangel hybrids are scary...."

Drake chuckles. "Apparently so... Ok, then let's go already." Drake stores away his HSC and pats Noriko before walking off, waiting at the entrance of the place for Michiko to lead them to the shop.

Michiko quietly takes the lead, though she does laugh quietly at his gesture, and takes them outside and starts walking down a sidewalk.

"So, how did you two meet, may I ask?" Michiko asks as she walks.

"Oh... That." ''Drake scratches the back of his head as he chuckles nervously. ''"Well, I went to Yosai to retrive someone since the person I was fighting with did a stupid move... I got there and was faced with these god-like creatures that beat the ever living hell out of me, so I was put in a tube for a while... That aside, when I was finally released out of that tube I was forced to work with Phoenix so I was stuck at Yosai. Then came along the yellowed hair hell that pestered me for the first couple days I was there, then after a while we just sorta... Became friends, we both had a tendency to prank the others."

''Drake holds Noriko in his hand and strokes her back. "Which in turn caused us to be trapped in Noriko's room, she asked if after a battle we were supposed to do, if I were to come with her to Echo. And since I had nowhere else to go and having my trust in Noriko, I said yes. Then we were able to have a break, so we went to pay a visit to an old friend of ours, and we may or may not have got into a small'' argument but we did forgive each other... And then the battle happened and we ended up in Echo, and I guess that's when we just sorta came together."

"''I tried to electrocute him!" She says in a tone a bit too ''happy about it.

"Yeah... And over something as small as a kiss on the cheek, which was a bit much on your part..." ''Drake chuckles and tickles Noriko with one finger. ''"But yeah, that's how we came to be, in a nutshell at least."

''"No not again! No tickling! Please! No, stop! Don't make me shock you! Hahaha!" ''She laughs as he tickles her.

Michiko laughs quietly, and soon comes to a store entrance. "Here we are...."

''Drake stops tickling Noriko, letting her flutter up to his shoulder as he walks into the shop, he takes a glance at the clothes before letting Noriko whizz around to pick some of her own clothing. ''"Thaks for paying for her, Michiko, I appreciate it."

Michiko watches the little fairy buzzing around. "It's not a problem. She is my long lost sister after all. Is there anything you would like to buy in the city?"

"No thanks, all I'm looking for is some mercenary work to pass the time... I don't really go shopping since my Holographic Storage Cube has everything I need, but if I had to be picky... I usually collect weapons, so I'm not sure what Echo uses, preferably melee, so if I can find someplace which sells that, I'll be pleased."

"Hmmm.... ...Well humans here won't have more than the standard fair, but Azure has use of energy weapons. Perhaps in a few days after we leave we can stop by there."

Noriko flies back to Michiko and she begins walking around, picking out various clothes. She also picks up some dresses, well, a lot of dresses. She also buys various socks and boots and gloves.

She then walks up to Drake and holds half of the bags.

"Help me take these back. There's a lot. They're heavy."

''Drake rolls his eyes and picks up the bags with easy, a small smirk on his face. "They're not that ''heavy, you're just... Fragile." He then begins to follow Noriko around.

Noriko lands on his head, and begins playfully pulling some of his hair gently. Michiko leads them back to the apartment, where she looks up at Noriko.

"Now kindly go try on something. You don't want to be small the whole time do you-" Noriko surprisingly takes a bag and flies off with it at high speed, disappearing.

''Drake chuckles and ruffles his hair back to normal then looks at Michiko. ''"She can become a handfull at times, but she's enjoyable to be around. Tell me, is there anyone else in the family that are like her?"

"I don't know what you could possibly be talking about," A small voice says on his shoulder, a blue fairy sitting on it, but no sign of Michiko. He then feels a sharp zap of blue lightning as it giggles.

''Drake jolts up a bit as he glances at the small blue fairy, he then pluck her off of his shoulder and dangles her infront of him. ''"Ah, so even the most regal have a bit of childish in them, besides, my shoulders are reserved for Nori only." ''He playfully says before letting Michiko float about. ''"Your family are cetainlly gonna be overwhelming, aren't they?"

"Truly that is what 'regal' means in its finest fashion... a bunch of childish fools who act intentionally serious to the point of the absurd... and yes, that will be an eye opening experience... it is rather common practice to pull a prank in the morning..."

As she says this, a mouse appears and crawls into his shirt, an impish laugh coming from Michiko.

"Rather like that."

''Drake squrims then pulls the mouse out of his shirt, he puts it on the floor and gives a cold stare to Michiko. Before chuckling as he clicks his fingers, a dragon made of fire the same size as Michiko starts to circle her. ''"Meet Sparky, he 'loves' to play games, right now he'd like to play tab, and you're it." A small devious smile grows on Drake's face.

Michiko teleports into his hair after making a chain of lightning around the dragon, causing it to be dragged into Drake's hair as well.

''Drake begins to freak out and runs around the room, with the dragon closely following him. ''"NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NOT THE HAIR NOT THE HAIR NOT THE HAIR!" ''Drake frantically looks around for water before remembering the pool room, he sprints as fast as he can and jumps in... Not realising the mistake he had just made.''

He is shocked by Michiko's electricity for a few seconds before she pulls him out and sets him on the floor, having resumed her normal form seconds after hitting the water.

"Well... that was interesting." She says with a hint of amusement.

"Is... My hair ok? I'm sure Nori will freak if I were bald..." ''Drake then heats himself up hot enough for the water to evaporate off of him, he then sits up and sighs before laughing. ''"Ok, gotta remind myself not to jump in water while a lightning fairy is in my hair... Thanks for getting me out."

"You're very much welcome. Now all we need is a tuxedo and a bow tie. Then we'll have a true gentleman on our hands..." She says with a teasing smile.

''Drake smirks. ''"I'm far from a gentleman Michiko, I'm basically a killer... But thanks for the compliment, and if anything, I prefer a normal tie to a bow tie... It's nice to be considered someone with high class, but it just wouldn't suit me."

Michiko looks toward the entrance of the pool room. "Noriko should be almost ready. I can practically feel the anticipation in the air."

''Drake chuckles and stands up, turning his head towards the entrance. ''"This is gonna be something, isn't it... I wonder what Noriko has chosen to wear, knowing her personality... Bright, loud and in your face." He says in a jokingly tone.

"Ahem.... ....HELLO EVERYBODY!!!" Noriko booms from behind him, the pool so dangerously close as she hangs upside down behind Drake's head.

"Speaking of loud and in your face..." ''Drake turns around to look at Noriko, he pecks a small kiss onto her forehead as he smiles. ''"Hey there Little Miss Noisey, how do you feel in your new clothes?"

She hugs his head playfully, wearing a red jacket with a brown shirt underneath, and also a brown skirt, slightly longer than the one before. She also wears steel lined boots and rubber lined gloves.

"They're nice. ....But why did you buy me dresses Michiko?"

Michiko has an impish grin.

"...I have to wear 'em, don't I?"

"Hahah, the little lightning fairy has to look royal, that's gonna be hilarious to see... Princess Noriko, that's something I can't wait to witness" ''Drake laughs as he strokes Noriko's hair, before looking back at Michiko. ''"And now that leaves us with getting Noriko a band..."

Noriko flips and lands on her feet and mysteriously pulls out her guitar and is about to let off a riff, when Michiko swipes the guitar and holds it away from Noriko as she tries to grab it back.

"There will be no practice in the apartment. We have neighbors you know, and the staff rather dislikes that sort of music... ...for the sake of not having an angry mob, I ask you don't do that."

Noriko pouts. "Awwwwww....."

"...Where did that guitar... Nevermind, so is there somewhere Noriko can practice? We also need a place where she can audition for a band, don't we?"

Michiko closes her eyes. "Not in the apartments... but follow me if you're ready. There is a place they hand out tryout posters." She hands Noriko back the guitar and begins walking out.

''Drake nods and begins to follow Michiko, before turning his head at Noriko. ''"C'mon, let's get you a band Nori... Let's hope your stagefright is gone."

She nods, and follows Michiko and Drake as she leads them out into the city, and they eventually reach a plaza with a lot of noticeboards. Michiko indicates one of the boards.

"If there's a band looking for someone, they'll post it here." Michkio says quietly.

''Drake takes a look at some of the posters, picking some out for a moment before pulling Noriko over. ''"Any of these take to your liking?"

'' There's a poster saying 'Epicos: Singer Wanted. Anyone with a talented singing voice, please contact us by the number below for more information' ''

Noriko looks at the band name and blinks. "...Epicos? ....I wonder if they're even a professional band.... ....I guess it's a possibility though... ....can't imagine too many opportunities exists...."

''Drake sniggers at the name. ''"Epicos... With a name like that, I doubt they're professional... But nevertheless, it's a shot." ''Drake looks at the number below and sighs. ''"Great, of all the things... Do either of you two have a phone?"

Michiko is already calling the number quietly with a slight smirk on her face. "The two of you don't have phones? That's ok, I got this today. They aren't much use outside Azure and New Vince."

"I obviously don't have a phone since... Nevermind, I wonder what the people are like, I've seen singers on Earth... Oh how I'd love to kill them... Uuuh, anyways." ''He turns to look at Noriko. ''"Here goes nothing?"

"Hello? Who is it?"

"My name is Michiko of Moonlight Shire. Perhaps you've heard of me? If not, it rather doesn't matter, though I'd question your knowledge base if you don't know of a patron of fine arts such as myself... ...regardless. I'm calling in favor of someone who is rather interested in the position offered at the noticeboards. This is the band 'Epicos' I'm speaking to, correct?" Michiko says in her more regal tone of voice.

"Uggghhm Ok. Can't believe someone actually called. not everyone really pays attention to the posters. But yes, we are in need of of someone with vocal singing talent."

"Good. I rather hate wrong numbers. It is rather awkward. My sister, the one I am calling for, I am told is rather good at singing, as well as the guitar. Though I suppose that is rather left up to you, is it not? If you need to ask questions, she is here with me. If not, is there a place you'd prefer to meet?"

"We got two guitar plays, so I doubt we'll need another. You gotta hear the drums too, ya know? But you can meet us at our house. Ugh we live in the suburban areas. We'll be the ones with an open garage door. Since we're not exactly good with addresses."

Michiko looks over at Drake with annoyed eyes and mouths, '' 'amateurs'. ''She then looks back over at the phone. "....Pardon me asking, but do you happen to be ready for us.... ...like as in now?"

"You wouldn't have called if you weren't ready. We'll see you whenever, during the day." Hangs up

Michiko smiles quietly. "I hope they don't mind surprises.... I managed to trace their call..."

She touches Noriko and Drake, and a spark of electricity goes off before they follow the trail of the call to the house in question, appearing outside the garage in a small bolt of lightning.

"Apologizes for the shocking entrance, but I rather hate guessing games. You do know the odds of another garage door open are very likely, no?" She says in her regal manner.

''Three guys are inside a garage filled with custom guitars and various band albums. They are just sitting their with the instruments next to them. Two are sitting in chairs with their guitars by their side and one is behind a drum set twirling a stick, he also 'boos' Michiko for the pun.''

"Glad you can drop on by."

"My pleasure. And really? 'Boo?' I could come up with better insults." She shakes her head lightly, before looking at Noriko.

"This is my sister, Noriko. Shocking, I know. She was not raised to the rest of the family standard. Probably explains why she likes the guitar and I rather like the violin. Anyway. She is a good singer and guitarist, so I've heard at least from Drake here." She indicates Drake with a nod of her head.

"Before I leave you to it, there isn't any animosity towards Mythos within any of you, I would hope? I would hate to leave my sister in the hands of 'lesser minded individuals'."

"We don't hate Myths, More like....their just...really dangerous. You know...some are quite reckless and could end all society if they wanted to, but you know. We're willing to give them a chance."

"Ok. Then ground rules: A. Never, and I mean NEVER let her touch electric equipment without rubber gloves. B. If she is in water, do NOT go in the water with her. You'll get electrocuted. and C.... ....She likes to 'tease' people. ...Mostly men. You'll see eventually. Be prepared for anything, because if she's anything like me she will have a prank ready for you after the first day."

Michiko smiles. "That said, should we go and wait until you're done, or should we stay?"

"I mean we ain't doin' anything. Show us what you got."

Noriko nervously starts to sing, making Michiko have a small smile of amusement as Noriko avoids looking at them as she sings, unsure of herself at the moment.

The three guys begin to slowly play their instruments according to the way she's singing.

Noriko continues to sing, with a bit more confidence now, her eyes still nervous though.

They guys seems to be enjoying the rhythm they're making.

Noriko finishes the song she was singing and looks up at them nervously.

They all applaud Noriko

"Astonishing. Exactly what we need."

She blinks then bows her head. "Thank you.... ....did your really like it?" She asks.

They all nod their head in gleeful agreement

"So... am I in then?"

" Well seeing your singing was astonishing and we all applauded and since we have no other volunteers, I say a definite yes. Yes you are in."

Michiko looks at them for a moment. "Now that that's settled, will you all be practicing for a while? If that is the case I can leave and get her later."

"We can begin practicing whenever she feels ready."

Noriko makes an attempt to smile. "I'm ready now... ...I think..."

"Alright then. Strap up, boys. We gotta piece to play."

The other two get their instruments in hand and ready to play.

While they get ready, Michiko looks over at Drake. "I believe we can let them handle it from here." She looks at the band. "I will be back to pick her up for the evening in a few hours, enjoy yourselves but stay out of trouble. It would be... ...most unfortunate if I had to severely punish you... take care now."

She places a hand on Drake's shoulder, and they disappear in a bolt of lightning.

"And there they go threatning us. See what I mean? i mean, we maybe human, but we ain't like the rest. We're only in our twenties. But besides that, lets get started."

Begin to make a an amazing rift rhythm and begin to jam t their own beat. "Come in whenever you're ready."

She eventually comes in once she feels the mood of the song. Privately she wishes she could be playing an instrument to keep her hands busy....

The Lake of Wrath
When they reach the top, Kuria sighs. "Thanks for the help. I should have just flown though... might have been easier. ...Then again, it takes a lot of energy if I use my wings." She lets out a sigh.

She then looks over to their right, and in the far distance is seen a large waterfall leading into the valley below. The falls divert into two several flows, with two stones embedded right in the falls.

"That is where we'll have our second trial, Jon. Feeling up to it right now, or do you want to stop for a moment and catch your breath?" She asks.

5x5: I didn't know I was tired.

"Well, are you tired, or are you ready to go, I guess is the question." She says with a light laugh. She takes a moment to yawn and stretch her arms, legs, and wings.

5x5: I'm ready, but if you're tired you can stay while I go.

Kuria smiles. "I'm not that helpless, do I look like a helpless maiden to you?" She blinks, noticing her older fashioned style of dress, and her lacking of weapons or powers, as well as her humanity, and she lightly scowls. "Do not answer that." She then laughs.

"Yes, I'm ready. Shall we go?" She say with a smile.

5x5: *grabs her by the back of the neck and they both jump in at the same time*

The first sensation 5x5 feels is fire. Horrid fire.

After a moment, he is in a great black space, capable of freely moving around and even flight.

He suddenly sees Avalia being attacked by a brutish fiery demon whose every crippling blow crushes her body and burns her, and when he tries to intervene, he realizes his words, actions, movements, all do nothing. All he can do is watch as the raging beast murders her, and soon its fires burn away any trace of her left. Before he can react, it suddenly whirls and charges at another person, which takes him a moment to realize, but is in fact Seco. Again he can only watch as his father is killed in front of him in the same manner as Avalia.

He then sees Kukyo, and to his horror the beast does the same to her as well, despite any attempt to stop the beast, the result is still the same. Kukyo is consumed in flames.

5x5: *A single tear of sadness streams down his eye and he clutches his fists that seems to have grown somewhat bigger and has clawed fingers and his hands have turned purple*

He can only now watch as the monster slowly kills every person he had ever been close to or had known, his mother, brother, friends, all until the monster destroys the world around them itself and all that is left is a blackened, shriveled gravelly world, and then he sees the creature approaching him, and suddenly he loses his flight and collapses unable to move, as though millions of mountains had piled onto him. He can only watch as it gets closer and its head stops right in his face, and slowly takes off the mask it wears....

....

....To reveal 5x5's own rage, hate filled face twisted and disorted with nothing but malice and a desire to destroy. The creature-5x5 begins to mercilessly crush him again and again until he too succumbs to fire...

Suddenly 5x5 is alive again, watching the creature as though from far away yet really close, and its form collapses into a version of himself, and the lucid madness in its eyes are gone, and it lets out a howl of terrible despair as it finally realizes the cost of its great rampage... ...everything worth living for...

...And in its despair becomes no more.

Everything goes to black, and leaves him to ponder all he had seen.

''Tell me.... what is it that I have shown you....?''

A voice eventually rings out from the darkness.

5x5: *strangely smiles* Sweet...sweet relief...the pain is gone...all I ever wanted to do...was to kill everyone I have ever know...all because i knew them....all the rage I had for everyone close to me...its finally gone...rage filled my mind everyday...not one day goes by where I feel like killing someone because I didn't want them to have to see how pathetic I was....even with me being crushed to bit...Its exactly what I needed...thank you...for showing me this...i feel so much lighter...*just breathes*

''No. Why do you think I showed you this? There is more to the picture that you have not understood.''

5x5: *laughs unevenly* What is there to understand? That my rage leads to my own self-destruction? I've heard of that before. And I really don't care. Because Its all gone now. After seeing what I saw, i feel my mind has finally extinguish my almighty rage.

''That is what you say. Yet how can you be sure that you will not regain your wrath? For all you know, all it could take is a simple mention of 'her' to drive you to bloodlust, and Kuria will lie dead at your feet. Do you really think rage is that easily won over? Surpressed, quelled, but who are you to say it will never come back? Rage is not something that ever truly ceases to be. Do you realize that your rage could come back, and if so, you must learn to quell it, lest it destroy those precious to you? Or do you believe that life will never treat you with trials again, and that you are above the tides of change and of chaos?''

''Do you accept this is a flaw of your heart? Or do you refuse to acknowledge it?''

5x5: I have no one to care for...As for her....it is only best that my eyes stay as clean as my ears...i am a rageful being. Rage doesn't simply go away from like that, but it is tampered abit. There only 3 people remain that deserve my hate...Yes..I do accept the flaws of my heart...

''Be aware, Jonothan Waltz. Righteous anger and blind rage are two very different things.''

''Let us ask one final question. Why is it that when you learned the truth, why did you not seek to instead return to those you loved and the place that cared for you? Did it never occur to you to simply return home and take back what you lost? Or have you forgotten the depths of what you lost that day? Did you out of a desire for justice wish to put an end to further cruelty, or out of a blind desire to destroy, did you seek death of your enemy with no thought as to the consequence? I wish to hear your answer. Why did you not return home instead of choosing to seek rage and violence?''

5x5: How? How could I have gotten home? I don't know how I ended up back there, I can only remember The Son taking me...That's all I could've remembered at the time. My rage was justified but justice is blind, so what you are asking me is just plain rage...If I had known how I had gotten here I would've tried to get back here...but I didn't know...and rage and violence...was my only answer...I was no longer a man of peace....I never was since then...

Very well.

A sphere of air suddenly engulfs 5x5, as a red serpent appears and coils around him, a claw reaching out and touching his forehead. The energy that flows through the serpent and into him restores more of his being and memories, driving the darkness further away from his mind.

''Even in the face of those who did you wrong or earned your wrath, do not let anger blind you. Face the battle objectively. Rage only fogs the mind. Whatever focus it gives one only lasts as long as the mind. In many cases, the rage itself weakens and dulls the mind. Learn to balance your hate and your rage with logic and reason. It will save your life when you would be blind to your path to victory. ''

''Now go... should you seek to continue this path of healing, seek out the others. Do not forget what we have told and shown you. Trust in your friends and your allies. They will give you strength where you alone cannot prevail.''

He bursts out of the water and lands on the surface of the lake, noticing that Kuria is once again still in the water, he can see her 'sleeping' form deep under the water.

5x5: *coughs then sits up. He looks around abit then back down at Kuria and sits until she awakens*

Her eyes eventually snap open and her visage dissolves in fire, then slowly her form is remade in a violent cloud of water, steam, and fire, and she flops down onto the ground next to him, in pain as a new pair of wings made of pure energy grow out of her back and grow to the size her first pair were before visiting the first lake, then become black and feathery, and slowly Kuria's hair once again fades from white, grey, then to black, and she gasps for a while, as her four wings stretch out, shimmering softly with renewed energy and power.

5x5 becomes aware of a light tingling sensation, and after a long while he remembers a similar sensation when a spirit tries to manifest itself, which leads him to believe her spiritual being is growing larger, and he can now consciously detect her energy without having to strain himself.

Her breathing slows and becomes steady, until she lets out a soft breath.

5x5: *remembers the skydive and their conversation at the diner* *slowly breathes and his eyes narrow.* Mmmmm..*feels mildly uncomfortable and covers the back of his neck with his hand*

Eventually she stands up, groaning as the second pair of winds retract, her gaze seems slightly disoriented. "Ugggh.... ...now I feel all sore... I guess my spiritual vessel is growing stronger than I believed it would."

Her gaze sharpens on seeing him, and she faintly smiles. "How... how was your trial?"

5x5: It was..far better than I expected. What about you?

"It was challenging, but I... managed to overcome it relatively well. Are you feeling alright?" She asks.

5x5: Yea I'm fine, just that...there's....probably nothing, just migraine maybe. *stands up*

"Do you think the mountain air will help clear your head? Or maybe it's the change in air pressure?" Kuria asks, concerned.

5x5: I don't know...maybe it is the air pressure...

"Do you want me to take you down? You took me up, so I can fly you down." Kuria asks with a smile.

5x5: *looks down over the mountain* Sure...

Kuria grabs him at the waist, and her main wings flare and she gently leaps off the ledge, her wings catching them easily, and she slowly descends to the ground below with gentle flaps of her wings, coming to a gentle rest at the bottom of the slopes.

6x5: *takes a deep breath* Thanks..I never really flew before.. Atleast..not like that..

Kuria pats him on the shoulder. "Well you're welcome. I'm glad you didn't flip out on me like last time."

5x5: *remembers* Yea...still sorry about that...

She smiles weakly. "I should have been more careful, I mean, I was told you weren't that stable and I didn't listen.... It was my fault. Don't worry yourself Jon. Besides, I wasn't scared at all by that."

5x5: It's just that...I didn't want to hurt you...If I did...I think I wouldn't be standing here...

Kuria closes her eyes. "It's fine, Jon. I've been through a lot in life. It would take more than being choked to hurt me. Mentally at least. I've been hurt many times. Pain just.... comes with the territory of things I guess. If you're wondering how I stay so positive Jonothan, here's the truth. I don't. Inside my mind, for the longest time, I always doubted myself, I still have. I've doubted if I can really save you, really help you. So much doubt.... ...that is what the pool tested me with. My doubts, how I was drowning in them.

They made me remember something. I remember before I met you, I heard about you and Kukyo's tale... ....It was both saddening and yet... inspiring. It made me want to help you, no matter how long or how hard it would be. So I've kept at it, persevered through the thick and thin of life, trying my best to remember that and have faith in my purpose."

She has a warm smile on her face. "And now the doubts seem like trivial matters to me. All I have to do is step forward, despite the pain and struggle, I know there has to be an end to the road."

5x5: *sighs* Then we must keep going because the road that lies before us is endless.

Kuria puts an arm around his shoulder. "No it's not. Right now we're on the road to visit the spirit lakes. There's only so many you know. That reminds me. What will you do when you're done traveling to the lakes?" She asks curiously.

5x5: *remembers a similar question being asked of him* I'll figure it out once we finish...

Kuria smiles weakly. "I have a purpose to fulfill, one I once ignored a long time ago. Once we have finished this journey, I hope to settle down in peace for a time, though should I be needed, I shall come to fulfill that duty. I don't have much planned, so settling down somewhere seems a nice choice for me. If you cannot come up with anything, you're welcome to stay by my side. It would be... ...nice to have company for once."

5x5: You know..I wouldn't mind taking you up on that...

She seems to have a slight change, something within her seems to give when he says that, and a warmer light comes to her eyes.

"...I'm... ...really glad to hear that.... ....thank you." She says lightly.

5x5: I've spent my entire life feeling alone...It's about time that changed...

She nods. "...I think it's almost time I visited some place I haven't in... a long time."

5x5: Then go..I can wait.

She shakes her head. "I don't want to leave you by yourself. Come with me. You won't be able to enter, but at least you'll be close by."

5x5: ^takes a deep breathe* Alright...

The Garden of Origin
They travel through many mountain passes and high slopes, through deep valleys and low canyons. All the while 5x5 can't help but wonder what could be this far into the wild of the world that would require Kuria to come this way.

5x5: Whatever is all the way out must be important...

"Yes... ...the birth place of all that exists on this world of Echo. Echo and Earth are actually sister worlds, Jon. Echo is Earth's second sister. Created as a back up should something ever happen. That said... ...they are mirrors of each other. Where we are approaching is what can only be called a 'Garden of Eden'. Just as such a garden once existed on Earth, so too does such a garden exist on Echo."

5x5: I know...I was told that before...So is us coming here apart of our next trial or do you just simply have something to do here...

"This has something to do with me and me alone. You won't be able to enter I'm afraid. Me... ....well there's a special reason I can come here."

5x5: Ok, understand...I can wait until you return...

She smiles. "We're not there yet."

5x5: I know. I wouldn't still be walking if I were waiting...

Eventually they reach a strange rocky wall with a archway like hole through it.

"This is where I have to leave you behind. I'll be back as soon as I can." Kuria says softly, before she begins to approach the hole in the wall.

5x5: Be safe...

Halfway through the hole she fades as though a ghost, and on the other side, she appears in a tranquil sort of valley full of all manner of flowers and birds. A tall hill stands overlooking a large lake, and atop the hill is a tree, which Kuria lays down under the soft shade, propping her back and head against the trunk.

For a moment, she says and does nothing, but listens to the serene quiet.

Eventually...

"....I heard you call and I have come to listen... ...how might I serve you in being the guardian of this world? I ask for guidance, for I am lost and troubled. I don't know what's right or wrong to do for Jon.... And the actions of the Black King unsettle me, what am I to do? I have no power to protect this world anymore. Give me the guidance I need to carry out this purpose I have been granted." She closes her eyes and bows her head, her long black hair falling over her face.

"Show this failure of a servant what she must do."

"Have faith and let God guide you. He has a plan for all and all of it is for good. There are trials on the way but God will assure you that it will work out in the end. Being a guardian shouldn't be defined on one ones power but of ones heart. And if you have that heart, then you have not failed."

Kuria's head sinks. "How can I truly love him if I lie to him so...? How must I address the threat of the Black King? He works to some end that I cannot see..."

" But God can see. He will make it clear to you. And if you do truly love him, then tell him. It is better to relieve yourself of such a burden, then to jeopardize it even more."

For a while she is silent. "....Very well..." She quietly gets up, and slowly begins to make her way out.

"Trust in the Lord with all your heart and lean not on your own understanding. And in all things, acknowledge him and he will make your path straight."

5x5: *sees Kuria walk out* That was quick..are you alright?

Kuria blinks quietly. "...Why do you ask such a thing? Why wouldn't I be alright?" She says softly.

5x5: And what's wrong with me being concerned?

She smiles faintly. "Nothing at all. ...I'm glad you show concern for me. You must actually care, despite your conversational skills." She says this last part teasingly with a slightly stronger smile.

5x5: Maybe I'm just the strong but silent type.

She quietly looks at him with her bronze eyes, studying him for a moment. She slowly recalls the expression on his face when her spiritual energy had peaked during her last empowerment at the lake, how he had narrowed his eyes. ''It wasn't the altitude. ....I can't be sure. I can't be certain... ...but maybe there's a chance he's becoming aware. If I don't tell him soon.... ...he might figure it out on his own. ...Like I was told... ....I may jeopardize my situation more if I....''

She quietly hugs 5x5 as the toll of her mental dilemma quietly mounts, her head coming to rest on his chest. He can feel a slight twinge of her energy now that she's touching him.

5x5: *hugs her back with one arm, with his head slightly tilted down*

Finally she swallows hard. "Jon.... ....I...." She lets out a rattling gasp.

".....I owe it to you... ...to tell you the truth. ...I didn't... ...tell you everything you needed to know about Kukyo. ...There's something important I feel I need to tell you. ...I didn't tell you before because.... ....I didn't know if you could handle it back then. ....You deserve to know now." She trembles, sweat rolling down her face as she fears his reaction.

5x5: I don't deserve anything....*sighs* But listen..You don't have to be afraid to tell me anything anymore...I trust you...it's hard for me to do so cause my trust had been betrayed many times...but with you...I can. If you don't feel comfortable telling me now you can always tell me later.

"....Kukyo.... ....isn't dead." Just as he is about to react to her statement, she continues. "....She's not dead.... ....in the literal sense. Nor did she truly meet her end by being consumed by the Void God... ...but Kukyo... ....is no more. Do you know what her name means, Jon?"

5x5: Yes...it meant emptiness...but I refused to believe that she was empty...even if she was...i wanted her to feel whole...like everything didn't have to be the way they were...that she could change her life...and make it better for herself......I was even willing to stay with her if she still believed she was doomed...

"...She is no longer 'Kukyo'. She is no longer emptiness. She finally escaped her darkness and all the pain that plagued her heart for so long. It is true. Kukyo died. After all this time, she became something new. Whole."

She pauses for a moment. "She saw for the first time... the clarity of the light."

5x5: I see...*a very small smile can be seen on his face*

"....Jon.... ....I am Kukyo. ....I.... ....I didn't want to lie to you.... ....but I was... so scared you hated me, I didn't dare reveal my real name to you. After I lost my powers and my immortality, I resolved to live a new life, and never look back. I am.... ....so sorry...."

5x5: I know...and I understand...You don't have to be sorry...ever since you first spreaded your wings I felt your presence...and in that instance I was ready to hurt you for for hurting me...but I realized...that's why you didn't tell me...because I was willing to hurt you...And then...there was the joy that...I finally go to see you again after all these years...*is unsteadily chuckling* I couldn't feel anymore happy...It must've hurt you... To see me like this..how I had ended up this way...but..You didn't abandon me even despite your doubts...I never did hate you...I just hated that...that I would never see you again...Until now...

"Jon.... I..." She says no more, collapsing into him, losing the strength in her limbs to stand, slowly sliding down without the ability to support herself, sobbing with tears of joy, grief, guilt, and relief.

5x5: *holds her, then embraces her tightly* Thank you for coming back for me...

"....If I could have seen your future.... I could have... ...could have... ....kept you to myself.... ...I could have given you everything... ...I could have saved you.... ...I could have made you happy for eternity... ....I'm so... ...so... ....I'm so sorry.... ...for everything...." She weeps.

5x5: You don't need to be sorry anymore...Atleast now...My life was worth it..now that I'm with you...As long as I have you...I don't need everything...

She slowly gains strength in her limbs and slowly hugs him back for several minutes, before she whispers, "I love you," to him, and kisses him over the lips.

5x5: *embraces in Kuria's kiss*

After a long moment, Kuria pulls away lightly with a tearful smile. "...I've finally found the thing I've always been looking for..... ...what I searched for so desperately for so many thousands of years..."

Her eyes are a brilliant gold. "I... ...I want to give you something.... Jonothan."

5x5: What is it, Kuria...?

She quietly puts a hand inside her clothing and pulls out a box, and opens it. Two similarly designed gold rings with rubies, diamonds, and various other jewels encrusted in its elegant design gleam before his eyes, and she takes out the larger of the two and places it in his hand.

"Jon... Nebuchadnezzar II made these two rings to symbolize his ownership and possession of me. But now that I have you... I want you to have this ring... ...Jon... ...I want to live a life free of that dark past... ....so I want these two rings to not represent the past... but our future together. I'm asking you if you will be mine, and if I can be yours. I want to be yours... and I want to have you in my life. Will you take this ring and my love?" She asks in a hushed voice.

5x5: I will always love...and you were always apart of my life ever since I met you....I couldn't imagine living my life any other way...than to spend it with you...for you...I would do absolutely anything...and every time I see you now...I finally tell myself 'God has finally blessed me."

"I... I... I... You make me feel... the exact same way.... ....Marry me...." She whispers to Jon breathlessly. "Please say you will..." He can feel her heart pounding with a great frenzy, the shortness of her breath. "I've never wanted anything else so badly than in this one moment... ...to be yours...!" A brilliant light of love and desire is in her eyes.

5x5: *clutches on to her hand and smiles with the most joy he has ever felt in years* Ofcourse....Ofcourse I'll marry you...

She becomes so happy he can feel it in her energy, but her eyes weaken and before she faints from the moment, she whispers happily, "Thank you so much...." before falling into a blissful unconsciousness in his arms, a joyous smile and expression still fresh on her face.

5x5: No...Thank you...*smiles and begins to walk out of the valley with Kuria in his arms*

5x5 eventually notices a rainstorm headed their way, and sees a cave off to the side of the valley wall that looks safe enough.

5x5: *takes shelter in the cave and sits it out on while still holding Kuria in his arms and smiles*

A low growl fills the cave as a figure steps inside.

"I've found you at last.... ''Kukyo!" ''A black figure stands in the entrance, a violent hatred towards the sleeping Kuria visible on the being's face.

5x5: *turns towards the black figure with his monstrous hands curled into fists*

He steps into the light revealing his long black hair and silver eyes, which glow ominously in the dark, the expression of hatred flat-lining swiftly into a tight frown.

"Are you her newest little pet then?" He says with an edge of a foul mood. "Let me save you the trouble. She doesn't care about you. All she cares about is her plans. Plan this, plan that. Objective here objective there. The only thing she knows how to do is scheme...." He says curtly, an edge of a hiss in his voice.

His silver eyes coldly look upon him with disinterest, then he looks down at Kuria once more, and his gaze sharpens slightly.

"....Mortal...?" He mutters with an edge of confusion.

5x5: You back up.Now. I don't care who you are or what you say about Kuria, I will fight you if you plan on hurting her.

"Is that what she calls herself now....?" He says quietly. His eyes close for a moment, then slowly open, shooting daggers at an invisible being in front of him.

"I see you're here... ....all of you.... I'll be sure to inform the other Clanlords.... ....they will be most angered to know of your return... O' Great Warlords of Echo...." He says harshly, then begins to walk out, as the Seven appear before 5x5 and the sleeping Kuria.

Mikadzukikei looks at 5x5 for a moment. "I see you kept your promise to me, water-kin. What is your name?" She asks quietly.

5x5: Jon. Jonothan Waltz. But most call me 5x5.

"I see, Jon. Wait a moment please. Keep the dirt off her as best as you can, if you wouldn't mind." Hyōdo loudly protests. "Hey! What's wrong with dirt?!"

"Everything!" Mikadzukikei retorts. The seven walk outside for a few minutes, and Kuria slowly lets out a small breath as she begins to come around.

5x5: *kneels down on one knee next to her* Kuria...

She slowly opens her eyes and has a warm smile on her face. "Jon... ...I'm sorry... ...did I worry you?" She asks softly.

5x5: Abit. Yes. Never seen anyone pass out from too much joy before. *helps Kuria up to her feet*

She quietly embraces him, leaning into him, her head resting below his. "I was... so happy... ...you put my heart to gentle ease..."

5x5: You deserve to happy...I'm just happy that I could make you feel that way...

"Hey, love birds!" Saisei calls out. "You gonna hang out in that cave all day or come inside this house we made?!"

Kuria looks outside and blinks. "Holy crap they actually made a house without blowing it up halfway through construction. Color me proud, if not impressed."

5x5:...A house?

"Yes. We won't be staying here long, but a day or two wouldn't hurt to relax, right? Besides, I don't imagine the house lasting that long considering the Seven get along as well as a nuclear explosion does with a city."

5x5: *laughs with his mouth closed* Yea...

Kuria straightens up and takes his hand gently. "Might as well not keep them waiting." She says as Saisei and Mikadzukikei start dueling each other with fire and water.

5x5: *follows Kuria while looking at the other two dueling, but instantly takes him to a flashback of him and Gobble covered with blood and bruises and they run toward each and ready to punch each other in the face, but it is abruptly cut off*

Kuria looks over at him. "Are you ok?" She asks as Mikadzukikei pins Saisei and tickles him.

5x5:...Y-yea...I'm fine...

"Your voice says otherwise. Did something bother you? Don't hide things from me Jon. I want that to stop as part of our engagement. Be honest with me." She says passionately.

5x5: It's just...something I remembered...bewtween me and Gobble.

Kuria closes her eyes. "I see. It w5axs5 :p leasant I'm guessing..."

5x5: *has a quick flashback to Gobble pinning him to the ground with his hands around his neck, his eyes beady with anger. 5x5 took his fist and punched him directly in the middle of his face*....No...

Kuria sighs, and a black wing wraps around him. "Let's go inside, ok? Do you want to talk about it?" She asks.

5x5: *jerks back from her wing* NO!....I mean...No, I don't want to talk about it.

Kuria looks at him for a moment, her gold eyes scanning him for a moment. "....Ok... ...I understand. You don't have to freak out, you know." She makes an attempt to smile.

5x5: Sorry...I just..don't want to think about it...it hurts when i do...

"I understand, the past does tend to hurt a lot. I know that better than anyone." They enter the house the Seven made, and Kuria sits 5x5 down in a chair.

"Hmmm... I wonder what we should do... how would you like to celebrate our wedding? Hmmm... I wonder... ...perhaps we could see the Tower of Heaven..." Kuria ponders.

5x5: I don't know...I haven't been on good terms with God for sometime now...

Kuria smiles. "Oh, the Tower is not literally holy. It's the capital of the Positive Spirits. It's a beautiful place. It's where the queen, Azayakana lives."

5x5: Hmmm.

Kuria laughs. "Dear lord and your hatred of conversation, you are going to drive me crazy!" She lightly ruffles his hair. "Hmmm... is there anywhere in Echo you'd live to visit again?" She asks.

5x5: *shakes his head* All the places I have visited only remind me of the terrible mistakes tat lead me up to this point. *looks at his hands* I just want to forget those mistakes as long as possible.

Kuria sighs. "The past is the past, Jon. But trying to forget won't help you. It's ok to have regrets, but don't dwell on them or let them ruin your life."

5x5: I'm not dwelling on them. I'm making sure that I don't.

Kuria thinks for a moment. "How about it then? The Tower? Or perhaps we could go to Fantasy?"

5x5: I never really been to Fantasy...I would always hear tales of what a beautiful place it was...a paradise for all myths....I would always dream of leaving the facility and going there...but there's no reason for me to go there anymore...We could just go to this Tower.

"Well, we could always go there after the marriage. For our honeymoon perhaps?" She says with a smile. "I want to make sure you can like a good life for now on." She kisses him softly. "Things will work out, I promise."

5x5: Ok.*holds Kuria's hand* I trust you, Kuria.

"Thank you Jon. ...I'm... ...tired..." She murmurs. He notices her hair is not solid black, but a dark grey at the moment.

5x5: *looks at the color of here hair* Your hair...It changed...

Kuria only nods wearily. "Yeah... it does that some times... I'm just... ...really tired. It's... been a stressful day." Her gold eyes look up at him as she slides down into a laying position, she has a weary smile.

"There's a bed upstairs... could you... lay me down?" She asks softly.

5x5: *nods and picks her up and heads upstairs. there he sees the master bedroom. He rolls back the covers and lays Kuria in bed and put the covers over her*

She lets out a sigh. "Thank you Jon." She wearily begins to close her eyes.

5x5: *sits on the bed next to Kuria*

She lets out a quiet sigh, her arms wrap around his waist as she sleeps.

5x5: *holds her hand and looks up at the moon through the window*

Later in the night, he sees Mikadzukikei walk in. "Do you not like to sleep?" She asks quietly.

5x5:...I can't sleep...If I do...The darkness will take me...I can't sleep...not know, not ever...not until I get rid of... *his tone changes* Him

She looks at him for a moment. "Are you not tired?"

5x5: *shakes his head* No. Haven't been tired in 2 years. Not once have my dropped from tiredness...

Mikadzukikei looks off to the side for a moment. "Explain by 'him'."

5x5: The Administrator....I was torn apart physically and the darkness was to rip out my soul and devour it...so many whispers of the victims of the darkness...they craved light and they we're going to tear out what was left of mine out of my heart...once the cloaked man 'freed' me the effects it had on my mind was forever eternal. The only way I can rid myself of it, is if I destroy the one who did it to me. Face the darkness, conquer what I fear the most...My horrible memories and the whispers of damnation from others who had fallen victim to the darkness...

"The darkness huh... maybe we could talk to Neo about that one...."

5x5: NO! *in an instant has Mikadzukikei pinned against the wall by the throat* I NEVER WANT TO SEE KADO AGAIN! *releases his grip and walks back over to the bed*

"Tell me something, how much trouble you think you'll be in with mother when she hears you just did that? Clearly you did not learn anything at all in the Lake."

5x5: I've learned more about containing my kind in 2 years than I have processed anything I've learned in approximately 3 days.

"So all this time you've lied to my mother about wanting to improve yourself, to change, all of that? To think that you proclaim to love her, yet you don't even try to keep your word, for her sake... despicable. Is all you live for revenge? Are you just using her feelings for your own gain? If not, then beg forgiveness and let go about your past and how you feel about it. Otherwise you have no place by my mother's side, and that ring and that promise you made, and the 'feelings you have for her' have no real value to you."

Mikadzukikei walks up to him, and reveals her real form, a woman around twenty years of age physically, having discarded her child form. Her being shimmers with power.

"Well, what is your answer?" Her voice is calm but her aura is broiling with a threatening air.

5x5: Just like that...I am always judged for what I do...you think I wanted all this to happen? No one would...I tried to good...but the evils of this world dragged me down...it's hard...to change when you've accepted your fate...It's easier to be susceptible to sin than it is to do righteousness...All my life i just...let everything happen...I didn't fight back for myself...and whenever i did it was always narrowed down to it being my fault...like now...I was never known to use anyone...I was always the one being used...You can't expect me to change so easily when we're so susceptible to such things...*looks at the ring* Maybe you're right...Maybe I'm not ready to be with Kuria...I'm too deep in my sorrow and I am too violent....that is no man worth loving...I can't be forgiven if I continue to commit the same sins...I've waited for years to be with her again...and I am but...Not like this...Not like this...mess of man...not even a man anymore...just a hateful beast...*slowly takes off his ring and puts it in Kuria's hand* I want to be the person she fell in love with...but I am not him...not any more...and us being together now...it won't work...It can't work...Because of me...

Mikadzukikei grabs his arm gently and prevents him from dropping his ring.

"Kuria, my mother, she is a strong judge of character. There is something you should understand about my mother. If she puts enough trust in a man that she would ask him to marry her, then Jonothan, there's a good reason she did. I am probably just spitballing here, but perhaps the reason she asked you to marry her is because she knows you're not the man she used to know. She has something in you that you should never forget. She has faith in you. She knows you're not the man she fell in love with. But perhaps the point of this is to give you hope and a cause, a goal to reach.

If you want to be with her, and you don't want to repeat the mistakes of the past, then use this as a reason to stand. If she gave you that ring, then she has given you her trust that somewhere, the man she knew is still there, and that one day, he'll come through in the end. Jonothan, the fact that you've admitted your faults already tells me that there is hope for your future, and that's you've learned from your past, even by a little. There is sorrow, there is anger, but there is understanding as well. If you understand your faults, then you have already taken the first step."

She closes his hand around the ring.

"That ring, on Earth alone is worth money beyond, a priceless historical artifact. But it's worth even more than that. It's a sign of Kuria's absolute trust in you. Her belief in you. Her love for you. Not just of the man she knew, but the Jonothan that stands in front of me, unsure and burdened by years of pain. She believes in both of you. Now Jonothan, will you take the next step and continue to become the man she hopes to see you become? Or will you take a step back by putting that ring down?"

She puts a hand on his shoulder. "The world always judges you. So does other people. But I don't judge the same way they do. I've judged that like my mother, I will have faith that Jonothan Waltz is the man she deserves, even if he doesn't realize it."

She takes his hand. "Come with me. The seven... maybe eight of us will help you realize that."

5x5: *looks back over at Kuria for a moment, then goes with Mikadzukikei*

She takes him outside, where the landscape is bathed in a soothing moonlight glow, Hyōdo looks up as they approach.

"How much do you know of us seven?" He asks quietly.

5x5: I know you all were involved in the Great War. There are accounts of these elemental orbs of light that came from nowhere and began to wreck havoc amongst the Earth along with the Myths. Other than that, nothing else. That and you're Kuria's children, but not much else.

"We including our mother are powerful human spirits who were born during the reign of the Neo Babylonian empire. The eight of us, not including mother, her power was passed on to Neo, are spirits of the various elements. Fire, Water, and so on. But did you know elements have an emotional connection? Tell me, what do you think Fire represents as an emotion?"

5x5: Mostly fire deals with anger or rage. Short-temperedness.

"Not necessarily," Saisei speaks up.

"Fire is more than that, though I am not the best example in the world of that," He says. "In general, it can be described as Passion. Disassociate it from love really quickly, because I don't mean that kind, though it is included in what fire can represent.

Passion is a mixed bag. Passion can mean a beneficial, and a harmful element. Fire responds to both kinds of Passion. Though people use fire more for wrath than for compassionate elements. Fire is both beauty and destruction. Look carefully."

Saisei surrounds Jonothan in a sphere of fire in every color of the rainbow, but instead of burning ferociously, the fire is soft and warm, and doesn't singe Jonothan or the grass it burns on.

"What did ya think?" Saisei says after the fire burns away.

5x5: The only fires i'm used to is the ones that blow up in your face and scorch you alive.

"....Ok... but what did you think of this fire," Saisei says, his impatience showing.

5x5: It was ok.

Saisei takes a deep heavy breath.

Mikadzukikei creates a bubble of water, just as Saisei explodes in an angry fireball for a few minutes.

She mouths at Jonothan: ''Extraordinarily bad and short temper. Give him a few minutes. ''

5x5: Don't get me wrong it was an amazing display you did...but i'm too out of it...

Saisei abruptly calms down. "Oh... oh... ....errr.... .....sorry?"

Mikadzukikei sighs and pops the water bubble.

5x5: I can see he takes passion for what he does.

Mikadzukikei shrugs. "I guess. Can you guess what the other elements might represent emotionally?"

5x5: Fire represents power, control, leadership, inspiration, spirit, and respect. Air represents fun, laughter, curiosity, interaction, intelligence, and passiveness. Earth represents stability, loyalty, patience, realistic, fairness, and conventional. Water represents love, passion, gratitude, forgiveness, purpose, and unity.

To Whom...
Michiko teleports them to a rather different place, as Drake becomes aware of a completely different layout and a massive amount of debris and new construction appears to be underway.

''Drake takes a look around before kicking a small stone across the floor, he then turns his head towards Michiko and asks. ''"Hmm? Where are we?"

"Azure. What's left of it anyway. They've been busy with repairs for a while. I remembered I have business on behalf of my parents. We could see while we're here if you would like to take up a mercenary position here."

''Drake's eyes shift across at the construction. ''"Azure, eh? So this is where Kado used to be, I better not be following in his footsteps... Then again I do need to entertain myself somehow with missions, so I guess this'll do for now, although I wonder who commands Azure... So what happened here?"

"A machine called a CRAzy, controlled by the organization M.C.C.P. completely wiped out the entire city. We have been rebuilding for weeks." A woman's voice says, and Drake's attention is brought to a woman with short violet hair in the front, but long and tied in the back into a ponytail. Her eyes are initially black with white pupils, but they become normal eyes with a green color quickly. She appears to be dressed in combat attire, a slightly tired expression on her face.

"I am the current leader, de facto at the moment, but I've been leading the efforts of reconstruction. Would your name happen to be Drake? My name is Oliv Walker."

"The MCCP... Yeah, I remember seeing those things around their base, don't look so threatening but if they can cause this much damage then I'm impressed..." ''Pondering on the strength of these CRAzy, he completely forgets about Oliv for a brief moment, but soon remembers and dives his hands into his pockets. ''"Drake Ryunexo, mercenary for hire, and what the hell just happened to your eyes?"

"I'm a shapeshifter. Things like changing our eye color is effortless. In fact, I did not realize I changed it actually. This world is full of shapeshifters, and spirits and elementals, there are more races than just those three, but they are minority races. We knew about you since you first came into contact with Kado and Azula, but that said, we didn't know much. You more or less match what Azula told us though. So you're a merc then?"

"Azula... Right, her... Uhh, yeah, I'm a merc looking to kill some boredom. But it depends on what missions you're gonna send me on, if it's to take down some thief or some low level work then count me out." ''Drake rests his hand on Kurai's handle as he awaits a response. ''

"You wish we had only scum of the earth thieves to deal with... in the wake of the disaster several prison compounds were broken, allowing for escapes in mass. We have a lot of wounded soldiers from the war effort, and these recent gangs have holed up everywhere, with varying degrees of threat levels. Including some of Azure's old time rivals back when we were just a movement on the streets. Some of them are terrorists, some are murderous maniacs... that and the looting that occurs, there's a lot we have to do to keep order, whatever's left of it anyway."

''Drake smirks. ''"So, prisoners, gangs, rivals, terrorists and murderers... Yeah, that'll be easy, just point my in the direction and I'll head off, I'm getting a bit anxious just standing around doing nothing." ''He unsheathes Kurai and swings and spins it around his hand, impatient. ''

"There IS a group of gangs out in the mountains we know causes trouble at night, but we've yet to find all of their hideouts. Every time we clean out a cave, they're back in action before you can sneeze."

"Alright, so go to the mountains, seek these gangs out and take care of them... Should I leave a warning if any gangs go around those parts again?"

"Yes, if you could, though you could collapse the caves. I'd hate to destroy them, but if that is what must be done, that is a possibility."

''Drake looks towards the mountains, sheathing Kurai then begins making his way towards his destination before turning to look at Oliv and Michiko. ''"Don't worry about the caves, I'll find a way to keep them away without collapsing them, just make sure if a CRAzy comes around, tell me as soon as you can. I wanna show those MCCP scum how pathetic they really are!" And without another word, he enters his Half Dragon form and flies off.

Michiko looks at Oliv. "A rambunctious one, though he's quite amusing. Probably why dear sister is fond of him so. Shall we discuss the latest order of business?"

Oliv looks at Drake flying off. "Yeah... sure..." The two walk off, heading toward Azure's temporary headquarters.

Closer to the mountains, Drake can see many mini valleys and passes hidden within the seemingly seamless wall of rock he had seen from the city, the mountains are deceptively more complex than he imagined. On occasion, he can pick out a few secluded homesteads in the foothills.

''Drake perches himself on one of the lower peaks and scans the area for gang members, after a moment of looking he gives up and flies down to one of the homesteads. "These are probably ''empty due to the commotion that's been going on... Wait, I need to focus, where the hell could the caves be..." ''Drake flies up into the sky again and takes a second scan at the area to find any openings to caves but to no avail, he then looks back at the homestead and sighs. ''"Curiosity killed the cat..." Drake then flies back down and enters the homestead, taking a quick glance at everything.

Eventually, he finds a small girl in one of the rooms, looking at him in alarm. "Ah-ah-ah! Mom! Mom! Mom! There's a strange man in the house! Help! Mommy! Help!" She cries out, starting to run.

''Drake simply sighs and finds a chair to sit in as he waits for the family. ''"I guess I can at least get directions to the caves, the mountain paths are more complex than I thought.."

A gun presses against his head, as ten armed men burst into view, all wielding energy guns. One of them smirks.

"Interesting isn't it, the wolf crying wolf...." He chuckles crudely.

''Drake begins to laugh as he glances at the men. ''"Oh yeah, I forgot that shapeshifters are deceiving... So you must be the gang members..." ''Drake then looks at the weapon and smirks. ''"You call that an energy weapon? Wow, Echo is so behind on technology it's embarrassing to see them being used, then again I guess Cyanic was behind a bit as well... But not to the point of using these as 'weapons'"

They look at each other, then crack a dark smile collectively. "Ah screw it, didn't care about the bitch and her micro bitches anyway. Hey Cecil! Come on already!" They oddly run off out of the house, and Drake's confusion is replaced with alarm when he sees a man running towards him, laughing with absolute insanity as he is absolutely covered in explosives, and is rapidly approaching the house even as the explosives are preparing to explode.

"Bitch and micro bit-- ...Oh shit!" ''Drake quickly gets out of the house to confront the psycho, his smirk gone replaced with anger as he charges towards Cecil. ''"Bastard bastard bastard bastard BASTARD!" ''He unsheathes Kurai and decapitates him, grabbing his body and throwing it at the men just as the explosives go off. He then jumps onto the house and looks around for any surviviors from the explosion, growling. ''"Come on you bastards... Show yourselves..."

One of the men had an energy shield attached to his arm that has shielded the others from the explosion. He points a high powered laser at Drake and smirks. "It looks like you've got a nice toy there buddy." He fires the laser.

''Drake springboard jumps off of the roof, dodging the laser only narrowly. He then sprints towards the men, continuing to dodge the lasers until he's up close, where his Shadow Pistol digitizes in his free hand. ''"Stupid shapeshifters... You don't fuck with a Ryunexo!" ''In a series of acrobatic, free form and parkour inspired movements, Drake dodges every single attack and returns with bullets and slashes which picks off the men one by one. Until there's only three left, Drake then jumps back and looks at them as his Shadow Pistol digitizes back into his HSC. ''"So, three versus one... That's too unfair, for you idiots at least."

Suddenly Cecil's head pops into view. "KEEHEHEHHEHEHE!" He cackles insanely as he suddenly bites into Drake's face.

''Drake rips Cecil's head off of him, the men can see into Drake's muscles. He growls as he tilts his head down, speaking to himself. ''"Alright, you can take this..." To the mens surprise, they see the veins in open wounds change to black, same with his eyes which turn the whole eye black.

"So, now you let me control... Ah well, this'll be interesting to prey on pathetic weaklings..."

'''Don't get ahead of yourself Corruption, just y'know... Kill them.' ''

''Corruption, who now controls Drake's body, tilts his head up to look at the men. A demonic smile grows on his face, the men seeing his draconic fangs. Corruption then looks down at Cecil's head and presses his foot against it, crushing it with no effort, he then walks towards the men. Black slick tendrils forming out of Corruption's back as he laughs, when one of the men fire his laser it just forms a whole in Drake, but regenerates infront of their eyes. ''"So you're Drake's targets... Easy pickings..."

The men suddenly look alarmed, though not at Corruption, but he definately doesn't seem to be helping.

"Oh GOOOOOOOD, that thing is HIDEOUS!!!" They scream, as suddenly a mass of blood, skin, muscle, organs, and bone attacks them and eats them with a monstrous disfigured jaw. Upon doing so, it gurgles and pops with sickening noises until it takes the form of Cecil, who starts laughing his head off.

''Corruption looks at Cecil. ''"Using others for the gain of yourself... I bet corruption runs through your bloodstream..." ''Corruption flicks his finger towards Cecil, causing a massive black spike the crash out of the ground and impale his shoulder and abdomen. Corruption then walks up to Cecil and looks in his eyes, narrowing his own as he pokes Cecil's chest. "...Yeah, you do, then this will'' be easy." ''Corruption flicks Cecil, causing a barrage of black tendrils to stab and blast Cecil away. ''

The little bits and pieces still around slither and weave together into a small fleshy ball, and it swiftly begins rolling away into the mountains, a tiny cackling filling the air as it escapes.

'' 'Idiot! You're letting it get away!' ''

"Calm down Drake, I've passed a little 'present' inside him, I can track him but for now you need to tend to the people inside the homestead..." ''Corruption stands still as he lets Drake regain control over his body, he then shakes the sensation off and enters the homestead, looking around until he finds the mother and two girls. ''"Ah, here you are..." ''Drake then uses Kurai to cut the rope off of the family. ''

The woman looks at him gratefully. "Thank you very much sir, I was so worried... is there anything I can do to repay you?"

"Not personally... I suggest getting everyone you can out of this area and to somewhere safe, I have a feeling these gang members will come for innocents like you three. Now pack your valuables and leave as fast as you can, and make sure you have someone to guard your group."

"We will, thanks again." She and the children hurry off.

''Drake walks out the house and enters his Half Dragon form and follows Corruption's implant in Cecil, which leads him to the caves. Drake lands and takes a glance at the opening. ''"So it's in here... This mission just got interesting, hasn't it." Drake tightens his grip on Kurai and enters the cave.

As he walks, the stone starts to feel weird, sticky and strangely squishy...

''Drake comes to a standstill and takes a look around, he then places a hand on the wall. ''"Strange... Feels like flesh - Oh no..." ''Drake creates a torrent of flames all around the cave, setting the flesh ablaze, he then sprints down the cave as fast as he can. Slicing as much flesh as he can before reaching an end.''

A voice echoes through the cave, laughing wickedly. A large open room he comes into, covered by the slimy flesh. As he races into it, the way he came is covered up by a thick wall of muscle.

"Kehehehehe..... Sssssoooo.... to whom.... do I owe this pleasure of dining upon tonight?" Cecil's deranged voice echoes everywhere.

"God you're starting to get on my nerves... Drake Ryunexo, you disgusting fuck... And don't count on eating me, I'll just burn you." ''Drake takes a look around the fleshy room. ''"So what are you?"

"Why a shapeshifter of course... with some spider dna... kekehehe... and speaking of 'eat!'" "Nomnomnomnomnom!" A large maw opens up next to Drake and starts biting his leg with razor sharp teeth.

''Drake manages to pull his leg out and begins to fly in the air, creating a black explosive fireball while doing so, he then throws it down the maw, watching it explode as smoke pours out. Drake takes a moment for his leg to regenerate, his eyes glancing at the hideous opening. ''"Ugh... Great so I'm trapped in here..."

"Hmmmm.... tasted like C4.... no wait... that was just plain old dark spooky magic and some ash and smoke... awwww.... it was awesome when they tried to blow me up... that was a close one though.... kueheheheueueue.... so what next? More explosives? Not my favorite appetizer, but it works..."

A large blob of flesh rises up from the ground, slowly bubbling and gurgling into a rough humanoid shape.

"Haaaaaaaahahahahaha... this prey is eccentric, this, 'Drake Ryunexo'!"

''Drake's expression grows angrier and angrier as he glares at the humanoid, he drops down in front of him and growls. ''"How DARE you!" ''Drake slashes the humanoid's chest wide open and puts his hands in the wound pushes outwards, ripping the humanoid in two. ''"I AM THEE DRAKE RYUNEXO YOU PATHETIC BEING!"

The two halves wobble for a moment, then grow teeth on both halves and it zips back together, the teeth biting all the way through his arm as they connect together. The shape becomes much more solid, and Cecil regains his previous form, laughing harder than ever.

''Drake smirks as he fades into little specks of fire, confusing Cecil, Drake then appears behind him covered in tribal markings. Chuckling to himself as his wounds regenerate, he then thrusts his hands opened palmed to the ground. Causing a liquid chemical to form and corrode through the flesh, Drake then creates a dome around himself and laughs.''"This little substance is a special chemical I made back on Cyanic, made to enhance the effects of hydrofluoric acid, sulfuric acid and hydrogen peroxide... I like to call it Venenum's Touch, as it corrodes and dissolves any foreign human materials, as for me I can touch it and be unharmed... Good luck freakshow." Drake's eyes flash white as rune circles appear everywhere but inside the dome, they then open as the corrosive liquid pours out, flooding the room.

The liquid dissolves the flesh block in the cave entrance, causing it to start draining, as Cecil twists his form into a bat like creature.

''Drake looks at Cecil and smirks, unsheathing Kurai as his other hand sets ablaze with black fire. ''"Oh what's the matter? Was that too much for you?" ''Drake then flies up at Cecil and grabs hold of him and impales him with Kurai while setting Cecil on fire, dragging him down to the floor where Drake slams him down. ''"Alright so what will it be? Shall I just incinerate you or be more elaborate and use one of my many spells to dispose of you... Actually, let's make a little test..." ''Drake kicks Cecil in the face, dazing him for a moment, allowing Drake to take a step back and create an energy cube around the dazed thing. He then takes out his HSC and clicks his fingers, causing the cube Cecil's in to have Cyanic symbols and a symbol of a lock on it. It then shrinks down and goes into the HSC, Drake laughs as he stores the HSC away and makes his way out of the cave. ''"I say that's mission complete..."

Drake hears a rapid beeping noise...

''Drake's eyes widen as he realises what the beeping belongs to, and in an instant, he begins to run as fast as he can, but with all the explosives going at once, he's caught right in the center of the blasts, which causes the cave to crumble on him. After the smoke disappears, Drake groans as he tries to make his way out of the rubble. ''"Ow... Oooow... Ow ow ow... Fuck you bombs... Fuck you..." After he manages to make his way out of the rubble, he makes his way back to the Azure headquarters.

When he arrives at the command tent, Michiko looks up. "Oh look, he's back. You certainly look beaten up. What happened, did you stumble into a mountain bear's den?"

''Drake smirks as he opens the HSC and shows Cecil roaming a white room. ''"I stumbled upon freakshow's den... But he's smart, sorta, he hid some bombs and tried a last ditch effort... Stupid thing... So where's Oliv?"

Oliv is sitting across from Michkio in a chair, and blinks in surprise. "You've got to be kidding me. You actually caught Cecil?! He's been running amok for weeks now... and the mere fact you're alive and not mentally scarred for life, well..." She chuckles for a moment. "Here." She tosses a small bag at Drake. "This is your payment."

''Drake catches it and stores it in the HSC. ''"Not a bad payment, would of preferred better but ah well... So any more missions? Or are we relaxing for a while?"

Oliv sighs. "You've already done a great service for us by capturing Cecil. He's one of our worst enemies. When we were starting out, he was one of the worst gang lords in the city, and took us many years to finally nail him. For good. For years we'd get close to catching him, yet somehow that son of a bitch just wouldn't keep still and always got away. It's good that you got him. You can look for more criminals, there's plenty of them, or you can relax a bit if you want. It matters not to me. The extra help is always appreciated."

''Drake sits down against a piece of rock and stays quiet for a moment before looking at Oliv and asking her a question. ''"Say... Kado was in Azure, right? What was he exactly like, I'm guessing he was still all serious, doom and gloom."

"He lived here ever since he was fifteen. From earliest records he was incredibly unstable, in fact the police force ended up looking for him for a while because of random and uncontrollable rampages. If he wasn't violently killing, he was just roaming the streets, or being almost incapable of movement from his own weakness.

When he met Azula, and before the attack that destroyed Azure, he became much more collected and it was probably when he started being passionate and fighting for what he believed in. He was much more naive when we started out, but he grew to be a bit more moody as he got older and Azure had to endure tougher times. He believed in himself and what he was fighting for, but now I'm afraid it's anyone's guess if he'll ever find stability again. He is a good person, he's just... ...lost his way."

''Drake chuckles as he stands back up. ''"Meh, I doubt that he'll go so far off the rails, I mean he can be high strung but he knows what's right and wrong. He fights for what he believes in and surprisingly does have a heart, however if he strays too far from the path he's destined on then I'm gonna have to kick his ass back on that path as many times as it takes." ''Drake then begins to walk away, laughing once more. ''"Besides, he's already beaten me in a fight once, and I don't intend on losing the next time our blades clash!"

Michiko smirks as he leaves. "Going to fight more cave bears? Or perhaps you would like to return to New Vince?"

''Drake turns to look at Michiko and nods. ''"Yeah, New Vince will be nice. I'd like to see how Nori's holding up with the band thing."

Michiko has a small smile. "Very well, we shall go. Another time, Oliv. Take care of things while I am gone." She zaps herself and Drake, disappearing.

Oliv sighs. "That kid is certainly an interesting guy... ...certainly determined though."

To Midnight Lands
After a long period of practice into the evening, Noriko sighs. "I haven't sung this long and hard before... can we... can we take a break?"

"Heck yea you can,man. My hands are cramping up." ''Shakes his hand out of pain. ''"Take a rest guys. You sing pretty good. Surprised you haven't sung in any band before."

Noriko looks away. "Thanks... I didn't really have much of an opportunity to... ....I only really struck out away from 'home' not long ago, and well... ....I'd rather not say."

"Oh It's good. Personal things. We totally respect that boundary."

A bolt of lightning strikes nearby, and Michiko and Drake appear again. "Hello again, I assume since it is evening you'll be looking to have dinner soon?"

"Um yea, we have pizza we have waiting in the fridge, but you probably aren't gonna be in the mood for that. So, yea. We're basically done for tonight."

Michiko looks at Drake. "Are you hungry now?"

"Yeah, I can go for something to eat but I don't know what exactly... I might have to cook some Cyanic dishes of my own since I'm not really a fan of Earth, Echo or Fantasy food..." Drake sighs.

"If you would like, I can take Drake here to get something more along his tastes, and if you would like to eat together with Noriko, I can pick her up when you are done. Band bonding time opportunity perhaps."

The guys look at each other and shrug. " Sure why not."

Michiko nods. "Very well. We will be leaving soon, perhaps as soon as tommorow, so if you have any performances, it may be a whole week before we return. The rest of the family has not seen her since she was a child, and I myself only found her a day or two ago. If you wish, you could speak with the resident mage of New Vince and arrange teleportation, and she could arrive and return, should you have a event planned."

" Well we don't plan events. We just play wherever and people crowd. Then they just throw money at our feet. It's a pretty good system for us as long we can feed ourselves and keep the house."

"I see. We shall be off. We'll see you in a bit." She disappears with Drake in another flash of lightning. Noriko looks at the guys.

"So what kind of pizza?" She asks inquisitively.

"Well its our own supreme pizza. Topped with vegetarian pepperoni, vegetarian griller, chopped-up bell peppers, pineapples, and olives. The black ones, not the green salty ones."

Noriko has a large grin. "Taste buds, a challenge awaits us! Let's.... CHARGE!" She cheers enthusiastically.

The guys follow right behind her towards their kitchen which is relatively small.

She sits down and looks at the group. "Oh, I'm terribly sorry, I forgot to ask your names! Sorry about that!" She say with slight embarrassment.

"Hey no worries. Um, I'm Chaz." ponts to the shorter beautiful blonde teen "That's Tippton or Tippy we like to call him."

Tippy: *waves with a smiles*

Chaz: And that one right there. *points to the big, mediocre teen* Is Morsel.

Morsel: *gestures a smooch at her and grins*

Tippy: *elbows Morsel and shakes his head at him in disapproval*

Noriko looks at Morsel for a second then smiles at them. "Well it's nice to meet you all, Chaz, Tippy, Morsel. Shall we eat then?"

Chaz: Morse, put the pizza in the oven and set it to 450.

Morsel: *goes to the deep freezer and asks out a frozen pizza with all their toppings on it and slides it in the oven and sets the temperature and the time and starts the oven*

Noriko takes her gloves off and begins arcing multi colored electricity between her fingertips to pass the time, eventually putting her gloves back on, electing to randomly change her eye and hair colors.

Chaz: So tell us about yourself. We would like to know about the fairy who sings better than an angel.

Noriko blushes slightly. "Well... allegedly I was once a princess, shocking I know. Though since a organization took me away as part of a pact between them and my family, I didn't exactly grow up with riches and stuff like that. In fact the organization pretty much raised me ignorant of my heritage. ...though that might have been in my favor, otherwise I might have ended up like a stuck up brat. ...Don't even want to think about that. But a few years ago things got shady so I started digging, and in the end I kinda just started wanting out. That went on until I met Drake, and we arranged to defect together and here we are. Though uhhh, Morsel, I don't think it would be good for your health to do that when Drake's around. ....He might introduce your face to your ass. ...Just a warning. We're kinda... ...close, if you want to put it that way.

Anyway, I like doing all kinds of things, adventuring, pranking, music, the list goes on."

Chaz: Hm. Interestin' backstory. What did you think guys?

Tippy: *raises a sign that says '9.5/10'*

Morsel: *snickers*

Noriko looks at him blankly. "Something funny?"

Chaz: Your back story seems...far-fetched.

Noriko lets out an irritated sigh. "...Pardon? I honestly hope you're not calling me a liar." Her voice seems normal, but to those who know her, it is actually a touch on edge of aggravated.

Chaz: It doesn't matter if we don't believe you, it just matters that you know that you're telling the truth.

As an edge of irritation becomes visible, one of the lightbulbs flashes dangerously.

Chaz: Does it matter what we think? We never said you were a liar nor are we thinking that.

"Saying my story is far fetched is practically the same thing. I have nothing to gain by lying about how I was raised and where I come from. Which is why it's rather insulting that you said it's far fetched."

Chaz: So does it matter what we think? We obviously don't know anything pertaining to you back-story. So if we don't believe it, that's our fault, ok? We're not insulting you. You're the only one seeing it that way. You don't have to prove it to us, ok?

In response she shrinks into her fairy form and sits on top of a ceiling fan, looking down on them.

"Yeah whatever."

''The pizza is done and Morsel takes it out and sits it on the table. Tippy takes a pizza cutter and breathes then cuts it in eight slices in 4 seconds and breathes again.''

Chaz: Dig in. *takes a slice*

Tippy and Morsel are already scarfing down their first slice.

Noriko's stare practically drills holes into them before she finally comes down and returns to normal size and eats, pointedly keeping her gaze to the food and not them.

Chaz: Still upset at us?

Tippy: *makes a 'Duh' gesture*

Halfway through her pizza she speaks up. "What part of my story is 'far-fetched'?" She says in a neutral tone.

Chaz: Well we heard the word 'princess' so that threw us off, then being taken by an organization cause of a deal your rents made with them, the slowly digging into your past with some dude and on while doing that have a thing going for each other and you now your out of the organization. Sounds like an interesting novel more than a real life story.

Noriko draws Lightning Slayer, and the electricity in the house goes nuts for a split second, before she silently sheathes it again.

"That sword is a trademark weapon of the organization I come from. If I must, I will name it."

Chaz: Neat.

Tippy: *thumbs up with a smile*

Noriko sighs, as Michiko appears in the doorway. Michiko looks at her for a moment. "Ready to go?" Noriko quietly looks at her half eaten pizza, and quietly gets up and walks over to Michiko. "Yes..."

"Hmmm...." Michiko's eyes give the three a critical look, as if putting them under a through investigation. "I see. We'll talk about it when we get back, Nori." She says, her gaze fixed on the three, her expression unreadable, but her air suggests she is well aware and is displeased about the present situation.

Chaz and Tippy look at Morsel in disappointment and Morsel shrugs in confusion as to why they're looking at him.

"I would look towards all three of you, rather than the one. Your behavior was all around deserving of admonition. Is this how you treat someone you just met? Who you intend to work together with? Shameful. It matters not if the intent was harmful or not, only how it was received. Perhaps I should invest my sister's talents in a more respectful and prestigious group, one more competent at least to respect the feelings of their peers. What say you now?" She says coldly. A blue spark of electricity jolts from her.

Chaz: What is your problem? She asked and I gave her answer. We were honest with here. Like every partner should. It's childish that we're even arguing about something as minimal as this. When you're out there you gotta be willing to accept the feedback. Some might not like you. Some might. It doesn't matter what they think. It only counts for what you think.

Michiko puts her hand on Noriko's head and she disappears in a bolt of lightning, and she stares at Chaz before walking up far too close for comfort, her face in his, an electric current emitting from her strong enough to make his hair stand on end.

"....Perhaps it is true what they say about rocks pretending to be brains inside of men's skulls." She says, disappearing.

Tippy: *slaps both of them in the back of the head and gestures 'Really?!'*

A slip of paper falls where Michiko stood, with her number. If you need anything from Nori, call this number.

Michiko appears in the hotel, where Drake is being served Cyanic food by some of her staff.

"You know, I think you should take me more seriously when I say my chefs can cook just about anything, and if not, fake it convincingly." She says with a smile.

''After Drake finishes one of the dishes, he grabs a tissue to wipe away any access food left on his mouth before throwing the tissue in a nearby bin and looks at Michiko with a smile. ''"And to perfection too, it feels like I'm right back home, I can't remember the last time I had Cyanic dishes..." ''He laughs as he eats a small treat. ''"I feel like a kid again, thanks Michi."

Michiko sits down next to him and Noriko, who looks a bit upset from earlier. Kanashimi slyly steals some of Drake's food while he's not looking.

''Drake looks at Noriko, handing her a Cyanic treat before asking. ''"Hey, what's up? Did the band thing not go so well?"

Noriko sighs. "They asked me to tell them stuff about me, so I told them my back history, and they didn't believe me. Why would I lie about any of that?"

''Drake simply rolls his eyes. ''"Hmph, humans... Some are good, some are bad and some are complete dumbasses, best to either ignore them or bring proof just to shut them up." ''Drake chuckles as he notions towards Kurai, who's hung up on a coat hanger. ''"I could say hi and 'show' them Kurai, probably even let them hold it. That'll be enough proof, right?"

Michiko sighs. "I'd rather not have to rescue you from authorities, Drake... that's quiet unnecessary."

Noriko hugs Drake. "Thanks for the offer, but I'm fine. Thanks anyway...."

''Drake puts one arm around her and kisses her forehead before looking back at Michiko. ''"So, when are we going to see the rest of the family? I'm starting to get quite anxious." Drake says, a bit nervously for asking.

Michiko smiles. "I was going to get to that. I have some plans to leave tomorrow at proper afternoon. We won't get there for a while. Because, you know, teleportation on Echo is finicky."

''Drake nods. ''"Alright, I wonder if there's a better explanation to why teleportation is the way it is here... Noriko isn't the best with explaining, but nevertheless I'm already ready. But considering you two, yeah, tomorrow is a good time to head off." ''He yawns as he runs his hand through his hair before sighing. ''"Maybe I'll have to stop with the mercenary work again for a while... Dammit, just when the first mission was fun."

Michiko smiles. "You'll likely have plenty of time after we come back. We'll be there about a week, two if you fall into the depths of insanity along with us."

Drake laughs. "Me and insanity are friends, remember that I have Corruption inside a blade and is basically a friend... Albeit a very unfriendly one, so I'm expecting them to be very regal, or very childish like Nori here... How much am I right about either of those things?"

Michiko looks at him for a moment, and she is suddenly in his hair in fairy form. "Oh I would imagine the only 'sane' ones is my parents and our two brothers. It's open season for your shoulders and hair with our sisters."

Noriko quickly joins Michiko in his hair.

''Drake stays silent for a moment before smiling and plucking the two out of his hair, dangling them infront of them. ''"That's nice and all, but I'd rather not become a nest for fairies if that's alright. Besides I'd prefer that my hair doesn't become infested with fairy dust." He chuckles before letting them go to flutter around.

Noriko stubbornly flies onto his shoulder and sits on it.

Michiko grows full size and looks at them. "Anyway, I suggest you get some sleep, not right away, but I think you'd want to be well rested for our trip."

''Drake nods once more before stroking Noriko. ''"Yeah, don't worry about us Michi, we'll be fine and ready in the morning. Although, Noriko, anything you want to do before you head off to sleep?"

"''Mmmmmm.... ....No, I can't think of any... why?" ''She asks, sighing contently at his touch.

"Oh, I was just wondering. Since you always have that one small thing to do before you finish the day, so I'm surprised that you have nothing left to do... Huh, alright then. Well, I'm gonna have a quick shower then I'll be ready to sleep." Drake softly puts her on her pillow then goes to the bathroom, locks the door then does what he needs to do.

Noriko sighs and slowly grows out into her full size, burying herself under the covers when she finishes.

''After a while, Drake comes out of the bathroom, still drying his head with a towel, placing it aside after he's finished. Drake then gets ready for bed, soon after getting in bed, he then sighs. ''"Noriko, forget about what those idiots said..."

Noriko embraces him. "I'm ok. I just wish they'd believe me. I mean it's who I am and I was honest with them... ...yeah you're right. I can't wait to see where I came from..."

''Drake smiles and gives Noriko a soft but warm kiss before chuckling, running his hand through her hair. ''"Neither can I, although the thought of your sisters being like you... It scares me, but it's gonna interest me too, I expect a great welcome for you when we arrive. But if your parents are as anything your sister said, then I'm gonna be really surprised if someone as regal and, dare I say posh as them could make someone as hyperactive as you."

Noriko laughs quietly. "I imagine there's more to it than meets the eye. If you could survive me I'm sure you'll do fine." She returns the favor and lays against him as she kisses him back. "Thank you for caring so much about me. I'm glad I can depend on you, even if my problems might be petty..."

"Hey, that's what couples are for, right? Standing against the test of time, dealing with any problem that comes our way, besides I imagine in a full out fight we kick ass. Drake Ryunexo and Noriko Moonlight, see, that sounds epic!" ''Drake then blinks as he realises he goes off topic slightly. ''"Oh, whoops... And with caring so much about a loved one, that's only natural." Drake wraps his arms around Noriko and hugs her tightly, the moment goes on for a little while longer before Drake tiredly yawns.

She laughs quietly, then begins to fall asleep in his arms, a smile on her face.

Drake smiles as he slowly dozes off to sleep, kissing Noriko's forehead one more time before doing so.

When Drake wakes up the next morning, Noriko still lays against him, and interestingly enough she seems to have been generating an excess of electricity, as he can feel static when he moves, and her hair is more poofy than normal.

''Drake chuckles as he wakes Noriko up, simply poking her which causes the static to discharge. ''"Zap... Zap... Zappy zap zap..." ''He then rolls his eyes as he tries to sit up, but it doesn't help that the static is shocking him little by little whenever he moves. ''"...I guess you slept well then."

"Mmmmm.... I did... ...I love you so much..." She moans, wanting to sleep more.

''Drake playfully sighs as he looks at Noriko. ''"Well... Michiko did say until the afternoon, you can sleep for five more minutes. Then I'll wake you up, alright?" Drake manages to get out of the bed without disturbing Noriko any further, he then goes around and preps himself up for the day, soon after eventually waiting for her to wake up.

Noriko eventually sits up in bed and feels her hair, then sighs. "Could you comb my hair....?" She asks, her eyes still sleepy.

''Drake's eyes widen for a brief moment before he takes a look around and grabs a nearby comb, walking up to Noriko and sits behind her then starts combing her hair. ''"I bet this makes you feel like a princess, just make sure this power doesn't go to your head ok? I'm your boyfriend, not your servant so please keep that in mind." ''He chuckles as after a while he's halfway done with combing. ''

She lets out a sigh of content, then laughs. "I'vvvvve got alllllll the power in my heaaaad!" She cackles, as a spark of electricity jumps from her head.

"Thank you Drake, that feels great..."

"No problem, but I'm counting this as a favour so now you owe me a favor." ''Drake smirks, soon after pulling the comb out and placing it aside. ''"Done."

Drake notices that Noriko looks much more like Michiko, now that her hair is smoothed out and hasn't been given her shower and electricity treatment. She sighs contently and rests her head against him.

"I don't think I'll have a problem with that." She says with a quiet smile.

"You say that now, who knows what I could have planned." ''Drake says as a devious grin grows on his face, he gives Noriko one last stroke before gaining tribal markings on himself. Shrinking down to the size Noriko gets when she's a fairy, he then laughs and flies around the room, a small trail of fire tailing him. "Wow, this is'' fun! I should do it more often!"

Noriko laughs for a minute, then gets up and walks to the bathroom, stopping to grab a different outfit and then closes the door behind her, taking a shower, and after a while comes out, and lets loose a discharge of electricity, and her hair becomes more poofy and like its usual style, though a thick steam forms in the room.

"...We should of opened a window before you did that, now I can't see a damn thing!" ''He flies around the room and eventually collides into Noriko, he then perches himself up on her shoulder and chuckles. ''"Alright, we're both ready, but then there's food to deal with... But I'm still full from yesterday, so yeah... I'm fully ready, it always comes down to the girls that take a year and a half to prepare."

Noriko's stomach growls. "Hmmm..." She heads over to the dining area, where Michiko and Kanashimi sit.

"Oh, looks like the tables have turned!" Kanashimi says with a smile. She doesn't appear to notice she's grown energy wings, six of them. Food is laid out, and Noriko digs in.

Drake looks at the wings, eventually flying off of Noriko and growing back to full size, landing perfect on a chair while doing so."Hmmm... Why have you grown, oh yeah... Nevertheless they look impressive, I still doubt you could outrace me with those!"

She blinks. "Huh?" She looks back and almost jumps. "Geez didn't even know those were there. I think my powers are coming back... ....slowly. And keep talking while you cuddle up with Nori, old man."

Michiko wipes her face with a napkin and looks at Kanashimi. "The one who starts the day off name calling gets to wash the dishes with the servants."

''Drake smirks as he responds. ''"Heh, I could even have Noriko in my arms and I can still be faster than you... Like I say." ''Drake enters his Half Dragon form and stretches out his wings, making a proud but friendly growl. ''"Nothing beats the original, when concerning me at least." Drake then reverts back to normal, his smirk on his face still present.

Noriko sighs. "Except you haven't even fought a CE yet. You were the Eta Prototype, right Kana?"

Kanashimi nods.

"Well, keep that in mind. Have you even been told what a CE is actually capable of?" Noriko asks Drake out of curiosity.

"I've heard of monstrous things from the guards back at Yosai, plus what Daikeim told me about Kanashimi... But in all honesty, I'm sorta excited to fight one, I'm sure if Kanashimi is a Eta Prototype then that means there must be other CEs that have I genetics, all I know of is Silent Angel and Kana but that's all... I remember Azula trying to kill me but Silent Angel did come to my rescue which surprised me. But yeah, I've been told, but I haven't seen any in action yet so that makes me very anxious."

Noriko shakes her head exasperatedly. "I wouldn't want to fight one..."

Drake thinks he can feel a prickle of cold air.

''Drake takes a look around, glancing at the others before asking them. ''"Uuuh, do you guys feel that? That can't just be me, right?" He tries to focus of the wind direction to see where the coldness was coming from.

A blue light appears in the doorway, and blurs and grows until it takes the shape of a humanoid figure, and a cold air starts to emit from it. After a few minutes, it takes the form of Aoi.

"Oh, I got it right on my first try. Noriko, I need to talk to you about something. It's very important."

Noriko blinks. "Uh, ok?"

In response, the image of Aoi blurs and returns to the light form, and disappears in Noriko's head.

"Oh, one... one second....*yawn...*" Noriko says, then falls 'asleep'.

"...What just happened...?" ''Drake looks at Michiko and Kanashimi before looking back at Noriko. ''"Was that just..." ''Drake narrows his eyes. ''"Aoi, I swear to God if you just highjacked Nori, I am going to burn you!"

"''I swear, so grumpy some times... I'm talking to her, calm down already..." ''Aoi's voice comes out of Noriko's own mouth.

''"Though his little temper tantrums can be cute in an odd way..." ''Noriko seems to respond.

"I think you mean 'annoying'. So wait, you two are a... ...oh that explains... ...right. Moving on."

''Drake rolls his eyes before asking a question. ''"Speaking of things, who the hell rescued you and Caess from Yosai? I heard the news and apparently is was a... Aetherborn-netherborn, I dunno, wasn't really paying attention since White's voice is like a damn grater. Oh and you forgot your painting, I actually grabbed it before heading off, it's in my HSC if you want it."

"....Kalin. Oh, and thanks.... ...though I can't really take it with me... I won't, or rather, can't be here long so...."

''Drake goes silent for a moment. ''"...Didn't he kill your mother? Anyways, I'll let you two finish, I'd like Nori back soon."

''"He would have, except I saved her crystal from melting. I admit, that wasn't a shining example of his intellect... but he's a good person..." ''A warm smile is on Noriko's face, as if mimicking the expression Aoi would have.

''Drake begins to laugh. ''"Haha! Right, if you two are a thing... Then you have Stockholm Syndrome, oh this is priceless! So you're telling me that after being rescued by someone you didn't even know, you fell for him... This is pure gold right here, please go on."

A cruel smile crosses Noriko's face.

".......''Drakey, I really shouldn't have to say this, but I think you need to look in this." ''She holds up a mirror and shows him his reflection. "Take a good l''ook in the mirror." ''Noriko says in a too sweet voice.

She then proceeds to shock him with a bolt of lightning.

''Drake stays silent, narrowing his eyes at Noriko with a spiteful expression on his face. Only saying a couple of words. ''"...When you least expect it." ''Drake then opens his HSC and pulls out a small cube from the HSC, inside the cube is a miniature and harmless Cecil who he just watches as he tries to escape. ''"Just finish your conversation already."

After a few minutes, a blue light leaves Noriko's body and disappears. Noriko then opens her eyes, then abruptly tackles Drake onto the floor out of the chair, her expression surprisingly serious.

"What was that for, Drake? The look. Is this about the thing I said about the mirror? I won't let you up until you're done with the hissy fit."

''Drake's eyes widen at the sudden change of Noriko's attitude, taking him just a moment to adapt. ''"No, it was because you shot lightning into me..." ''Drake then manages to sit up, glancing at the mirror before realising that on the other side of the table is Michiko and Kanashimi. ''"Uuuh, Noriko, wanna get off of me now?"

Noriko seems to genuinely consider that, and then smirks. "Hmmmm.... ...Noooope." She then proceeds to fully lay on him, refusing to budge and laughs.

Kanashimi cracks a smile, but Michiko merely opens a newspaper.

"I do believe someone has dish duty, Kanashimi." She says dully.

"Dammit Noriko..." ''He tries to struggle to get her off of him but to no avail, soon after he just sighs and accepts being stuck like this. He looks around him before looking at Noriko. "So what were you and Aoi talking about?" ''

She laughs for a moment. "Talking about the CE's, asked a lot of questions about what I knew about them."

"Huh... Ok, that seems random as anything but I guess there's a purpose behind it..." ''He then raises his voice. ''"Michiko, when are we going again?"

"In a few hours." She says without lowering the newspaper.

Noriko lays her head on Drake's chest with a smile.

"A... A... Few hours..." ''The tone of dread in Drake's voice is noticeable, but after a moment he looks down at Noriko and smiles, kissing her head then wrapping an arm around her. ''"I guess we're not moving for a while..."

She kisses him back, then scooting up to rest her head against his.

"....Norrriiiiii....." Michiko calls out. "Do you want lemon cake?" She asks, which causes Noriko's head to whip up.

"M-M-M-My faaaaavorite....." Noriko moans, a hint of drool coming from her mouth.

Michiko lowers her newspaper, a smile on her face. "You my dear, truly are my sister. I just knew it. Too bad I don't have any made today."

Drake can just practically see the smile and happiness drain when Noriko hears that, and sadly plops back down, dejected.

''Drake laughs. ''"That was mean, but in a sense Noriko did deserve it... Oh cheer up Noriko, when we meet your family, they'll probably have a big lemon cake just for you, so keep that in mind." He ruffles Noriko's hair as he smiles.

Michiko gets an amused smirk. "Hmmm... that's right... there is a lemon cake left in the far right left refrigerator."

Noriko bolts toward the kitchen as fast as she can go. After a minute....

"NOOOOOOOOOO! LIAR!!!"

Michiko laughs, and lets the despairing crying commence, until she calls out again: "Oh sorry, it was the RIGHT refrigerator!"

After a few moments of silence....

"YEEEEEEAAAAAAAA!" Noriko's shout of joy booms through the apartment.

''Drake gets up and sits back on the chair, chuckling. ''"Thanks Michiko, as comfy as she is, I'd rather not be forced to lie on the floor for a couple more hours... So how long do you think until she finishes eating the cake?"

"Mmmm, ten minutes? If she's anything like me, she'll inhale it."

''Drake pictures that in his mind. ''"...Charming, nice to know she's of royal blood, oh, is there anything I need to know about your family, heritage, history and that?"

Michiko blinks. "Well, you know this already, but our family has always been associated with Phoenix, as part of a protection deal. It's more customary and honoring the past than anything else nowadays, but we've had many notable members within the organization. One of our greatest early contributing members was Eien, 'The Red Lightning'. He was probably the strongest member of our family to date. He disappeared after some time, no one knows what happened to him."

''Drake's overall tone shifts, his eyes looking down at the table, they begin to glow only faintly. 'Eien...'. Drake then rests his right hand on Kurai's handle, a soft growl can be heard. But after a while he shakes his head and looks back at Michiko, sighing. ''"Y'know I'll never understand why this family would tie themselves with Phoenix, if it were with the Ryunexos, we would never let one away to some scum like them... Willingly or not." ''Those last three words seemed much more harsh when Drake said them, but then rolls his eyes and smiles. ''"So don't you think people should stop focusing on the past, I know it's hard for someone like me to say that. But usually someone's pride, past and history can really cloud one's judgement... I mean no offense, I'm just saying."

"I do believe that people should live in the present, not the past or future. But it's important to honor and remember what once was. I don't know much about Phoenix. All I've known is that they wanted us to uphold our pact with them, and we readily agreed, and later regretted. They were once a very honorable organization, regardless of what you've experienced with them, their leadership determines their policies. ....Also... you ok? You seemed... ...upset about something." She looks over at his face with a crease of concern in her face.

"Huh? ...Oh, that, it's nothing. Just got a bad memory, that's all." Drake says with a nervous smile, which soon turn into chuckles as he finally grabs a treat from the table and decides to eat.

Suddenly Drake feels an intense pain in his head, which quickly goes to his eyes, and his vision begins to become oddly layered, each layer a different color, his head begins pounding like a drum.

''Drake quickly puts one hand over his eyes and the other on his head as he yells pain, this continues for a moment before he slumps over and falls to the floor but manages to use one of his hands to keep him from hitting the floor. ''"What... What the fuck was that!?" ''When Michiko looks at him, she can see that he's breathing heavily and sweating, soon after tribal markings appear only on his face. "...Ok, that... That should'' suppress the pain for now... Oh God that hurt like hell..."

She calls out to him, but her voice seems very distant, and soon things fall out of shape, and slowly a scene begins to play before him, as a young man in a yellow cloak walks toward a Japanese styled fortress, and blows open the gates, setting the front of the fortress ablaze, he then stalks straight through the center to a throne, where a woman with white hair and gold eyes and a greenish gray robe with white flower print sits, watches him approach.

"Eien... so this is your choice? No, I already knew that when you killed the others. I would say, 'what do you want,' but I suspect I know the answer to that question," She says, as he draws his Slayer, which sparks with red lightning.

The man she calls Eien pulls down his hood, showing Drake his face. He is a young man with blonde hair and blue eyes, his face has a vague build to both Noriko's and Michiko's, though rougher and more masculine. He glares at her.

"I want answers... answers to it all. This is the path that will show me the answers I seek!" He roars, discharging a bolt of red lightning at her, but she moves so fast, it takes Drake and Eien a full minute to realize where she has gone, on top of the roof.

"I see. You want that power. You're willing to kill me to get it, I imagine?"

Eien steps toward her. "Yes. I am."

She looks at him for a long moment, before drawing her Light Slayer. A tense moment passes between them, when suddenly the woman drops the sword to the ground.

"You win, Eien. Take the power you so desire. You'll find it's not what you think it is." Before Eien can even respond, she disappears, and is seen no more.

Eien stares at the white blade of Light Slayer, eyes fixated on it.

"At last... at last... I'll see it all... I'll find the answers I seek!" He jeers with glee. As he reaches for the blade, the vision grows fuzzy and Drake is suddenly back in Michiko's apartment, but no time has actually passed. Michiko moves quickly and feels his head.

"Are you alright? Do I need to call a doctor?" She asks with concern.

''Drake takes a while to respond, slowly sitting up and putting a hand on his head. ''"No... No need for a doctor, I'm fine... Answers, I wonder..." ''Drake attempts to stand up but staggers over, but soon manages to sit back on his chair, taking a drink of water. ''"Don't worry about me, Michi, I'll be fine. Just give me a moment." He chuckles as he thinks over what he just saw.

Michiko blinks. "You sure you're alright? Why are you laughing like that?"

"Because when I meet someone, I have a couple of questions to ask... Or in other reasons, I usually laugh off most things since this world is too dark and gloomy... I like to think myself as comic relief, stupid I know considering my usual attitude."

Michiko sighs. "Probably pointless to ask for specific details, right?"

"Hmm? What do you mean?" Drake says as he looks at Michiko.

"I mean it's probably pointless to ask what you're talking about, like that 'someone' you mentioned, or what happened to you."

''Drake sighs once more. ''"Eien... I just got a flashback from his past, he wanted something from a White... A Slayer... When I meet Eien, I have some questions to ask him..."

Michiko looks confused. "Huh? But Eien is dead, like... he was... I don't know, a great great something something grandfather, I don't know how far back he actually was in the family line."

"Oh, he's alive alright... And he's already decided to piss me off, while that I don't want to get into detail, but trust me, I've seen him before." Drake softly growls as he looks at Kurai.

Michiko sighs. "Alright then...." She walks over to the couch and sits down, just as Noriko comes in with an absolutely giddy hyper expression, almost skipping while she laughs.

Michiko smirks. "Suuuuuugaaar high. I wonder what happens now?"

As if on cue, Noriko turns into her fairy form and starts wizzing around at high speeds in every direction possible, occasionally rapidly orbiting Drake's head while laughing, then going off to go nuts some more, all the while shouting,

"WHEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!"

''Drake smiles as he watches the lightning fairy wizz around. ''"...You'd think that giving Noriko of all people a lemon cake would be a bad idea, but it's surprisingly tame. For now at least." He joins Michiko on the sofa and watches.

Noriko eventually after a lot of random intensive flying around, suddenly dive bombs at Drake.

''Drake quickly vaults over the sofa and hides behind it, narrowly dodging Noriko. ''"Nope, I take it back. Bad idea bad idea!"

After a moment... "What are we hiding from?" Noriko's voice says from beside him.

''Drake springs up to the roof, holding onto a chandelier as he looks back at Noriko. "JESUS CHRIST! YOU ALMOST GAVE ME A HEART ATTACK!" ''

She pouts. "Awwww come back here! If you're going to play hide and seek, you gotta try harder you know!" She turns back into her fairy form, but Michiko traps her under a plastic cup.

"Heeeeeeeeey! Let me out! That's not fair!"

''After a moment, Drake jumps down and lands just infront of the cup, looking at the little fairy as he chuckles. ''"Awww, you're like a little pet." ''He taps the cup, a small childish smile on his face. ''"Can we keep her, Michiko? I promise I'll look after her." ''He says jokingly. ''

Noriko puffs her cheeks indignantly, and crosses her arms.

Michiko smiles. "I don't know, I think there's a chance of electrocution involved."

"I'll be ok with that, a little shock won't hurt me..." ''Drake pulls the cup up and puts it aside, placing a open hand infront of Noriko. ''"C'mon... It's ok I don't bite." His smile showing how much he loves playing along with this.

Noriko looks at his hand, then looks at his face, then down at his hand...

then suddenly grows full size and tackles him. "I got you again! Now I'll never ever ever ever let you up!" She cheers joyously, pinning him to the floor again.

''Drake chuckles as he reaches his head up and kisses Noriko's cheek. ''"If you let me up, you'll be rewarded with lemon cake."

She hugs him tight. "No! I'm keeping you down this time! Nothing will stop me! Not even Lemon Cake!"

Michiko smiles. "Oh, that reminds me. It's time to go now."

Noriko looks up. "Whaaaaaat? Nooooo..."

Michiko has all their bags prepared. "That's right. It's time to hit the road."

Kanashimi laughs as Noriko's face turns into a pout again. "Great..."

Kanashimi smirks. "Maybe you can give me a few pointers on flying while we're traveling, 'pops'."

''Drake smiles as he hugs Noriko back, looking at Kanashimi. ''"I would but your mother currently has me pinned down to the floor, and as much as I'd like to just relax here..." ''He looks back at Noriko. ''"We have to go see your family, so it's time to get off of me."

She sighs. "Okkkaaaayyy..." She gets off of him, slightly grumpy looking.

Michiko coughs. "So you know, Echo is not without its savage beasts. Also... what do you know about Echo's weather?"

''Drake begins speaking more proudly. ''"Pfft, beasts are nothing compared to a dragon! And so far, I've seen day and night, so next to nothing, but it can't be that bad... Right?"

Michiko has a peculiar smile. "One word for you: Supersonic Wind."

"That's... That's two words, Michiko..." ''He smirks as he enters his Half Dragon form, letting out a cocky growl. ''"But nevertheless, a little wind wouldn't do much against me."

Michiko turns on a screen, and shows him a video of just how much destruction a Supersonic Wind does.

"You only find winds like that on places like Neptune, Uranus, and Jupiter. Not sure about Jupiter. The point is, there's hardly anything that can withstand those winds. Once we get out into the plains, we're going to have to keep an eye on the weather."

''Drake sighs as he looks at the wind on the video. ''"...Great, that's gonna be a bother to deal with. So we should get there as soon as possible." ''Drake looks at the bags and opens his HSC, expanding the size of it until it's big enough for the bags to fit in. He then walks over and grabs the bags then begins to put them in the cube, after a while he closes the cube down and stores it away, looking at Michiko. ''"So, let's get moving now, shall we?"

Michiko nods. "Yes... as soon as redhead does the dishes."

Kanashimi blinks. "Wait that wasn't a joke?!"

Michiko smirks. "Of course not. Now go."

"Or what?"

Zzzzzzzzaaaaaapppp!

"OW! I'm going, I'm going!" Kanashimi yelps after being shocked, and runs toward the kitchen.

"....The dishes were done twenty minutes ago," Michiko whispers in Drake's ear.

''Drake chuckles as he watches Kanashimi scuttle off, looking back at Michiko. ''"Wow, you and Noriko are alike... Your sisters must be the same then?" ''Drake rolls his eyes. ''"Oooh yaaaaay... I'm gonna go insane, aren't I?"

Michiko smiles. "We're various types of insane."

After a while, Kanashimi comes back, panting.

"Oh, forgot, they were already done. Good job giving them that extra sparkle," Michiko says with a smile.

"You. Suck." Kanashimi growls.

''Drake laughs, patting Kanashimi on the head. ''"Hey, at least you're learning to be responsible, so there's that. But we should also get your language sorted, you're very rude." ''Just then Kurai hisses. 'Yeah, because you're language is just fine...' Drake then growls. ''"Shut it, Corruption."

"Uh huh, my language definitely needs sorting. Yeah, I'm totally the rude one. That's totally correct."

''Drake glares at Kanashimi then smirks. ''"Hmhmm... Anyways, let's just get going before these winds pick up, ok? Me and Kana need to race so I can prove that I'm better than her!"

Michiko nods, and they begin to walk out, heading towards the city exit. Once they are outside of the city, Kanashimi looks at Drake.

"Ok, ready? Ok... GO!" She says as she blasts off into the sky.

''Drake laughs as he enters his Half Dragon form and springs into the air, flying up to Kanashimi and soon manages to keep up. ''"Hey! Nice weather up here, isn't it?"

"Sure is, if you're looking to lose!" She quips.

"Ah, so I'm guessing you're sightseeing then!" Drake's wings then make a single flap and suddenly he disappears out of sight, after a moment of looking, Kanashimi can see Drake in the distance, a faint laughter can be heard as he speeds off.

Michiko sighs. "If you all are going to goof off, please at least stay where we can see you! Last thing you need is to get lost!" She yells after them.

''Michiko can hear a faint voice which belongs to Drake. "Oh don't worry about us, we'll be fine! Besides I'm kicking Kanashimi's ass with this race-- CRAP CRAP CRAP CRAP CRAAA--" After a moment of silence, Noriko and Michiko can hear cracks as they hear the laughter of Kanashimi.''

Michiko sighs. "Idiots..."

''A while passes before they see Drake flying just above them, but notice that he has his backed facing down. Drake then looks down at the two and wave before flying off again at a more tame and relaxed speed. ''"Y'know... This is really peaceful, for once, we can just have a calm walk... Until the wind kicks in of course, but still.."

Kanashimi flies up next to Drake, flying with more agility than before. She rolls over with her back facing the ground like him, leisurely flying. She looks over at him. "Hey, Drake? You've changed a lot lately. I actually wanted to ask you, what do you think I should do with myself? I mean, now I'm free and all... ....what should I even do? I know it's dumb and all, coming from me, but I don't feel like I have a purpose right now, and it's kinda bumming me out."

''Drake goes silent for a moment, pondering on the thought before he looks at her and speaks. ''"I ask myself that sometimes, even in the state I'm currently in... Well, let's see what's laid out on the table shall we?" ''Drake starts listing off things, although whispering to himself before he speaks again. ''"Well, like I said, I do mercenary work... But knowing the direction I'm going in, I might have to retire as one. I mean, you could do mercenary work too but I know it's not your kind of style... Sadly I haven't got any answers, best bet is to just wait for an opportunity."

Kanashimi thinks for a moment. "You think you could... teach me? Train me, I guess? I just need... ...something. ...I can't help but think how lucky I am though... ...when the others are all still slaves... but what if they get free? What will they do with themselves? ...I hate these feelings, you know?"

''Drake chuckles to himself. ''"Kanashimi, trust me, the other CEs will be free... Afterall, if I'm not the one who kills White, then I'll just have to beat the crap out of the person who does!" ''Drake says as prideful yet determined as ever, he then smiles. ''"And, yeah... I'll teach you, I am your dad anyways, so I sorta need to, don't worry about it." ''Drake then looks down at Noriko then back at Kanashimi. ''"Umm, what would your reaction be if I told you that you might be getting a sister or brother..."

She stares at Drake blankly. "Wuuuuuuuuuuuttt......?" When what he said hits her, she goes, "Wait what?! U-u-h-h-h.....uhhh... Huston... we have... a problem... too.... much... shipping... too... much... " THWACK!

Kanashimi accidentally crashes into a tree.

''Drake bursts into laughter for a moment, helping Kanashimi back up into the air, but still laughs while doing so. ''"Haha... Nice to know your reaction, I guess no sister or brother for you for a looong time. You alright now?"

"Uhh, wait, I thought you were talking like literally that was happening..... ...ah you dick...! Geez don't scare me like that. Dear lord though... you actually considering that?" She asks. She begins flapping her wings in an attempt to stabilize herself.

"I... I actually don't know, I mean personally I don't plan on it. But after a while maybe my opinion will change, I mean don't take it wrong... But I technically have you and Silent Angel, possibly some others knowing how White is."

"Hmmm... You know Drake... I'm honored that you treat me like you have... but really, to be honest, I'm just a former test subject who happened to have been created by someone using your DNA to create me. I'm not the real thing. You don't have to look at us like you do. I mean..." She pauses, unsure how to continue.

''Drake sighs. ''"Listen, just because you're a former test subject doesn't mean I'm going to neglect or hate you, as you know... I look at you as a daughter not because I have to, but because I want to, even though you're only related to me via the DNA. Think of it as a adoption, in a sense, just because you're not actually my child doesn't mean I'm not going to treat you like one, this goes with Silent Angel and possibly others... To me, you're family, and considering that I had no true family when I was growing up, you and the others mean a hell of a lot to me..."

He can see her almost choke up, then she struggles on for a moment before saying, "....Thank you... I was trying to say this but... ...even so, don't replace the real thing with us. Regardless of what you decide to do with Nori, at the very least... I guess I could say that if you love her as much as you've said you do, I want you to at least think about what future you could have and what you'd want and how'd you'd want to spend your future with her. She isn't like us... ....I don't think I'll have to ever worry about dying... ...I'm probably one of the more long living breed of Mythos out there now. You'll always have us, assuming someone doesn't stick a sword in us, but Nori... she won't live forever like us. So, think about it ok?"

Kanashimi thinks for a moment. "You're doing her a great favor by the way, coming with her to see her family. I don't think you know this, but I suspect she's dreadfully nervous. I think she'll be looking for your support in this." She suddenly playfully punches Drake in the shoulder. "So be the tough guy she'll need alright?" She says with a grin.

"Don't worry, I will." ''Suddenly Drake hugs Kanashimi, almost making them plummet down to the floor, but he lets go quickly. ''"And if anything, thank you... Now if you will excuse me, I have someone to dive bomb onto, I'll come back up in a minute." ''And with that, Drake gains tribal markings as he shrinks down to a size of a fairy, and with a small laugh he then flies down directly at Noriko. ''"INCOMING!"

"Awwwww maaaan!" She moans, and starts running the other way with lightning.

"Oh no you don't!" ''Drake then begins to chase Noriko around, soon after managing to catch up to plant a small kiss on her cheek. ''"For lightning, you sure are slow." He says playfully.

Noriko giggles, before trapping Drake with her hands. "Gotcha!"

"H-Hey! Let go of me!" ''Drake says has he punches Noriko's hands, although not to much avail. ''"Norikooooooo! You evil person!"

"Heehee heee! Oh look Michiko, I found a pet! It's a little Drake! I'm gonna keep him in here all day!" She chirps with giddy glee.

''Drake begins to pout as he looks at Noriko. ''"Noriko... Pleeeeaaaase?" ''After a while, he yawns as he rests his head on one of Noriko's fingers. ''"Actually... Keep me in your hands, the flying really tired me out... Just give me a moment." Drake closes his eyes and rests for a while, a small smile on his face.

Noriko looks at Michiko for a moment, then gets a grin, then cracks open her hands and starts tickling Drake with her pinky.

''Drake begins to giggle which then turns into controllable bursts of laughter. ''"Ahaa.... Hahaha... Hahahahah! Nori! Stop! Haha! Let me rest you hahaha! Please! Hahaha!"

She only stops when he is finally out of breath, then relents, still giggling. "Ahhhhh... sweet revenge... funny how the tables have turned today!"

''Drake sighs as he hugs two of Noriko's fingers. ''"Yes they have, but... Please let me rest, I need to conserve my energy for your hyper family..." Drake then kisses one of the fingers and rest, strangely to Noriko, she can feel a small purr from Drake as he rests.

Noriko looks over at Michiko. "So, when will we camp?" Michiko points out a far distant area on the horizon, where the massive cradling mountains fade from view.

"We'll stop at the mouth of the plains."

Emerging Into The Wild
As dusk falls, the group arrives at the mouth of the valley, where the mountains open up into a large plain, where off in the distance, barely visible, mountain ranges can be seen on the other side.

Michiko raises her hand. "We stop here. It's not wise to proceed until daylight." A gentle cool breeze blows through the air.

''Drake wakes up and pokes his head up above Noriko's hands to see the wilderness, he then yawns. ''"Ok... So we're staying here 'til tomorrow... Alright." ''Drake flies out of Noriko's hands and reverts back to normal size, stretching his arms. ''"Aaah, that's better... We're just gonna make camp here, if so... Then won't we need stuff? Like food, water... Fire..."

Michiko sighs. "Did you think I came unprepared? Also, we can't risk fire. These wilds aren't... ...uninhabited. Take that cube that has our belongings in it out."

''Drake nods and opens the HSC, expanding the cube out so everyone can get what they need. ''"Here we go, that's everything... Huh, this is sorta like a camping trip, isn't it?"

Michiko smiles a bit. "Yes, you could say that indeed." She takes some prepared food out of a case, and creates a field of energy around it, cooking it, and after a moment hands everyone some spiced chicken.

"We may be traveling for about a week, depending. If we find a caravan, it'll cut our travel time significantly. Now, Drake, keep in mind: there are elemental marauders out here who would not hesitate to kill someone for sport. Not all elementals obey the Eight Clans, some work on their own. There's that, and monsters. So, keep quiet if you can. So no yelling or hollering. You never know what's out there."

''Drake smirks as he draws Kurai, examining it then sheathing it back. ''"Trust me, elementals and monsters are gonna be the least destructive thing out here... Besides, mercenaries usually kill for money, so at least me and the marauders have something in common." He takes a bite out of the chicken and smiles, making a satisfied noise while doing so.

Michiko looks around for a moment, and spies an outcropping of rock. "Let's move everything under there, we'll make our camp there. Once we move everything I'll set up bedding and we'll sleep."

''Drake stands up as he begins to slowly move everything under the rock, neatly putting everything in place. ''"I guess that counts me as being on nightwatch duty... I literally just woke up so I'll be up for ages, plus the marauders and monsters might come here..."

Michiko nods. "Very well then." She quickly sets up the bedding, some sort of roll up mattresses that are really soft, with multiple blankets and a cover for each. She and Noriko prepare to sleep, while Kanashimi joins Drake.

"I'm gonna join you on this one." She says, sweeping her hair out of her face.

"Are you sure? Don't you want to get any sleep like the others?" Drake says as he scans the area for any threats, walking around.

"I'll be fine. Besides, I kinda wanted to spend time with you. Haven't gotten much of a chance to."

''Drake chuckles as he looks back at Kanashimi. ''"Alright, so bonding time while we protect two princesses lives... Sure, why not?"

Kanashimi laughs for a moment, then looks at the setting sun. "Man, I can't believe this is a whole world. The cities are so big, but the wild is so much bigger..." A soft wind blows in their faces. "I wonder just how big this place is..."

"Echo as a whole must be at least the size of Earth... But yeah, it's probably bigger than we imagine." ''Drake perches himself up on a rock and looks out. ''"A week's long travel... That's gonna be tiresome, hmm..."

Into the night time, with the moon shining down and making things have a silver glow, Drake eventually notices in the far distance on one of the mountain ranges forming the lip of the valley's entrance is a faded green robed figure standing quietly. He can't tell if its male or female, but its hood's opening seems pointed in their direction.

Kanashimi sees it too. "Hey, you see that person right?"

''Drake cautiously unsheathes Kurai, focusing on the figure. ''"Yeah... Probably a marauder, but still we can't be careless... I say we still wait to see it's next movements, then we plan out."

To both their surprise, the figure appears to start slowly disappearing from view, eventually fading, as though they just saw a ghost.

''Drake's eyes widen for a moment before narrowing. ''"What the hell... Stay on your guard, it might of just teleported..."

Kanashimi looks around a bit before seeming to relax. "It went away. It's not here right now, it moved on somewhere else."

''Drake sighs but still keeps Kurai out. ''"I'm still not sure... So what the hell was that?"

"Hmmm.... I think a spirit of some sort... it seemed to be focused on you. Not sure why, but I could... ...feel its energy directed at you."

''After a moment of silence, Drake sheathes Kurai and looks at Kanashimi. ''"But why would it be focused on me? A spirit... Hmm, it probably noticed Corruption since he's basically a dark spirit in a sense."

"Maybe... ....weird... anyway, I don't think it meant any harm."

''Drake jumps down and leans against a rock. ''"You're probably right... So, anything you want to talk about?"

"Do you know how many brothers and sisters I had before I died?" She asks, laying down next to him looking up at the stars.

''Drake shakes his head. ''"None that I know of... I thought it was just you, but then came Silent Angel and there's probably more."

"There is. Silent Angel, you know him. Name speaks for himself. But there's Lyre, Sukimu, and Kagerou. By now there's probably even more."

''Drake laughs. ''"So, there are more then... I wonder how far up White's ass they are, figuratively speaking of course... Kanashimi, Silent Angel, Lyre, Sukimu and Kagerou... Alright then."

"Yeah... but by now, I'm pretty sure White has made even more of us... ......lots lots more...." Kanashimi says, deep in thought. "How much do you know about how we're created?"

"Actually... None, I have no idea, I remember seeing the test tubes, but nothing else comes to mind."

"Ah... ...do you want to know?"

"Sure, but if you're ok with saying it anyways... If you're not then there's no need to explain."

"Well... ....White takes us... as humans... she gathers us like cattle. She picks the ones she feels is 'most adaptable', and then wipes our souls clean, transfigures our bodies into nothing more than genetic bases, shells ripe for changing into anything she wishes. She uses a retrovirus to accomplish that. Then, she infects our shells with the CE strain of that virus, and we are slowly made into hybrids and given new souls and identities. While this happens, she makes a biomechanical device called the Primary CE. This is the thing that controls us. It's main component is an organ grown in the back of the neck. It binds with our very nerve network. ...that's why outright destroying it is so bad... it causes a final 'killswitch' mechanism response that can kill us in less than five seconds."

''Drake hugs Kanashimi. ''"I'm sorry that happened to you, I promise that when I battle with White. With the killing blow, I'll say that it's for every human who she put through hell..." ''Drake chuckles as he looks up to the sky. ''"I guess I've found one of my many goals; to liberate every CE I can. No one should be put through torture like that, so the least I can do is at least help the CEs to be like they once was."

Kanashimi sighs. "Thanks Drake. For looking out for me. ...I wish I could have gotten to hang around Daikeim for a while longer though. He was a nice guy. Just so you know, I'm glad you care about me so much. ...it helps a lot."

"I'm just glad I have someone to care about in all honesty... Hell, that's the worse feeling... When you know you have no one to care for, like I said I'm glad that I have you, Daikeim, Michiko, Noriko and others to care about. And if you want, sooner or later, we'll go see Daikeim. He's with Elaonore at Upnation, oh did you know those two are engaged now."

She smirks. "I see. Should have guessed that. Anyway, thanks for the talk, I'm gonna get some rest." She gives him a hug.

"Ok, rest well, we have a long day tomorrow..." ''As he sees Kanashimi go off to sleep, he looks out in the wilderness where the figure was. ''"So... What the hell were you..."

For the rest of the night, he sees nothing, but occasionally gets small tingles as though someone is watching him, though he never finds out what the source is. Morning eventually comes, with the first streak of light crossing the plains. Noriko quietly sleeps in her bedding, in a fetal sort of position. She adjusts herself off and on between various sleeping positions, not entirely comfortable.

''Drake chuckles as he sheathes Kurai and yawns, walking over to everyone. A devious smile grows on his face as he comes up with a little prank, after wiring and setting everything up, he gleefully hides somewhere and watches as after five minutes. A alarm goes off as a bag of flour bursts open and covers everyone with powder, as they look for the culprit, they hear Drake's laughter from high up on a rock.''

"Drrrrrraaaaaaaaake!" Kanashimi snaps, launching up into the air after him. "You got that stuff all over me damn it!"

''Drake deviously smiles as he looks Kanashimi. ''"Good morning, how'd you sleep? I imagine pretty well until I woke you up."

She dive bombs him hoping to tackle him to the ground. Meanwhile Michiko and Noriko busy themselves with cleaning themselves and the bedding.

''As Drake gets tackled down to the floor, he still continues to laugh but stops after a while. ''"Hahaha... Owowowow... Oww... Ok I'm sorry."

After wrestling with Drake for a while, she finally relents and helps pack up.

Michiko looks at Drake. "Well, we'd best be going. I hope we can get as much progress as possible before nightfall. If we are lucky, we should reach the next valley either by midnight or early next morning." She points at the distant mountains on the other side of the plains they stand in.

''Drake gets up and nods, helping to pack up. When that is done, Drake wastes no time and already walks towards their targeted location. ''"Pfft, I say we can get there before the moon rises once more."

Michiko sighs. "It is farther than it looks. Much farther."

''Drake chuckles as he looks at Michiko. ''"I think we need to go back, it's obvious that you've left your optimism back at the hotel. Alright so we're either walking this or we try to find a caravan, doesn't seem that difficult..."

The rest of them begin walking after Drake.

"We'll have to be lucky for the caravan. In multiple ways. They don't all go all the way south."

"Nevertheless it will help, so currently that's one of our goals... If we find the caravan, that's... Around a quarter of the journey completed?" ''After a moment of silence, Drake sighs. ''"Why did you have to live so FAR away from your family... Just why..."

"I don't live in New Vince. I make periodic trips for discussions with Azure and New Vince. The two are our major trading partners, so I'm sent to maintain a constant relationship with them. In other words, I serve as an ambassador." She sighs.

"The only downside is the length of the trip. You're lucky we bumped into each other when we did. This was my last week there before spending time back at home."

''Drake takes a sigh of relief as he opens his HSC and scrolls through the items he's collected. ''"That was lucky then, otherwise none of this would ever happen... So, how come no one has made a pathway or road towards these two locations? Or is that ebcause of the marauders and monsters?"

"It's the weather. And the fact that this is unclaimed territory. The general issue becomes who spends all the money building it? This is no man's land, no law applies here."

"Oh... Right." ''Drake says as he looks at the travel the group they have to take. ''"...There must be a faster way to travel..." Drake opens his spellbook and rummages through the pages, looking for a spell to aid the group.

A sharp gust of wind suddenly ruffles the the pages violently and is almost enough to push him back.

''Drake quickly puts the book underneath his jacket to defend it from the wind, he then looks at Michiko and sighs. ''"So... I'm guessing this is stirring, the Supersonic Wind. This is going to be a massive bother..."

Michiko seems on edge. "Too sudden... ...there's no clouds either... ......magic....?"

''Drake takes a look around and then opens his spellbook. ''"This isn't any Cyanican magic, it could be something new but I doubt it... Nevertheless..." Drake stores his spellbook and puts his hand on Kurai's handle.

Michiko looks up. "Up there!" When he looks, he can see two figures fighting each other, or rather, two blurs. They move far too fast to see clearly. One of them stops momentarily, and suddenly a magic circle appears under them, and they find they can't move. A few seconds later, a white flash occurs and they are on the other side of the plains, looking back towards where they were, as massive numbers of lightning bolts, red and green violently clash with one another in the far distance.

''Drake focuses on the colouration of the lightning, before looking back at the others. ''"Well... What should we do? Just stand by and watch, ignore or help... If that's an option."

Michiko shakes her head. "We should go. Whoever those two are, we should leave. ....I.... ...have a rather sickening feeling neither one of those two we want to be around when they're done with their fight... it would be safest to continue south. And quickly."

''Drake nods and continues to move down south, his pace fast enough to become the one leading the group down. After a while Drake unsheathes Kurai and cuts his palm, letting the blood drip down into the blade, he then sheathes it again and begins humming a tune.''

Noriko joins him and tries to keep pace with him. "How are you doing today?"

''Drake smiles. ''"I'm doing well, this walk is really relaxing. And what about you?"

"I am fine, though...." She suddenly shakes her head ferociously, shaking off a massive cloud of flour onto him. "I saved you a present!" She giggles.

''Drake glances at Noriko for a moment before chuckling as he shakes the powder off of him, he then gives Noriko a hug. ''"Thanks for that, I'll have to pay you back sometime."

Noriko laughs again. "So is it a prank war?" She asks teasingly, then gives him a hug as well.

"Sure, if you even want to call it that, don't expect to win." ''He says, grinning. ''"So, how do you think you'll respond to meeting your family?"

Noriko frowns for a moment. "I... don't know... ...Phoenix was the only family I knew, so I can't say I know what to expect or respond to them. I'll have to see for myself. That's the whole reason I came after all... to see where I came from."

She thinks for a moment, walking alongside him quietly.

''Drake then abruptly picks Noriko up and caries her on his back. ''"Haha... I wonder which one of us will find it more daunting, I'm basically meeting my family-in-law..." ''Drake then stays quiet for a moment. ''"...Oh, the in-law thing is for married people, right?

She smiles with a teasing air. "That's only as problematic of an error as you want it to be," She says in a mischievous tone.

Michkio looks over at Kanashimi. "At it again. I can hear the love birds tweeting away in the breeze. Wrong season though, it's still winter here."

Kanashimi just laughs.

''Drake looks back and smirks. ''"Hey, let me remind you that there are two love birds here. And looking at both of you, I notice not a single one fluttering or tweeting."

Michiko looks at Kanashimi for a moment, then looks at Drake, then snaps her fingers and summons a strange bag. She takes out a golfclub and a golfball. She has a strange smile on her face.

"...You're not planning on... Ok... Noriko hold on tight." ''Drake starts to run then eventually flies away from Michiko, hoping to get as much distance away from her as possible. ''

They hear a sharp 'Crack!' as Michiko hits the ball with the golf club, and after a minute of awkward silence, Drake suddenly feels a rather strong smack to his head as the ball strikes his head with great velocity.

"A fine strike, if I do say so myself," Michiko comments, and Kanashimi holds up a 10/10 sign with a devilish grin.

''Drake turns around as he hovers in the air, a black fireball growing in his hand as he focuses on the two. ''"My turn, I suppose..." ''Soon after, the fireball grew until the size of a car, Drake then smirks and throws it down at the two. ''"A golf ball versus a fireball... Good luck."

The distant clash of red and green lightning seems strangely closer, which is confirmed when a green bolt destroys the fireball.

Michiko whirls toward the source and pales. "Oh no... Drake, we must vacate this area immediately, we are in monstrous trouble!"

Kanashimi groans. "Can you quit with the pretentious words yet?!"

''Drake lands down and looks at the lightning before sighing, putting Noriko off of himself. He then looks back at Michiko. ''"Do you think we can move fast enough to get away from it?"

Michiko seems absolutely terrified. "...We might have a chance if I can get enough time to contact the family for a direct portal... but..." As she says this, a bolt of green lightning finally knocks back the other figure, and the source of the green lightning descends in a wreathing emerald sea of flames, a foul air rushing towards them with its presence coming closer.

''Michiko can see tribal markings creep onto Drake's skin as his eyes glow white, rune circles appearing on his palms, he then looks at the source of the danger. ''"Do what you need to do, I'll hold them back for long enough, ok?"

The flames crash into the ground, burning with a great roar, melding into a vague shape, which begins to take the vague outline of a witch, still wreathing in emerald fire.

Michiko begins working on a spell, but it is clear she is fearing for her life. No, all of their lives.

''Drake steps into the witch's view and growls, his eyes narrowing as he clenches his fists. ''"Step away from us, we're only passing through... But if you want to make this difficult, then that's your mistake." The runes on Drake's palms glow faintly, preparing for an attack.

He is greeted instead by a gentle laugh, which throws him off from his impression of the being, and the fire dies down to reveal a woman in a rather large witch hat, wearing plate armor and robes. She has long pink hair and purple eyes, though they change to pink with her amusement, a small coy smile on her face as she looks at Drake. She has a rather odd combination of robe and armor, a hood of some sort visible under her large hat.

"Oh, I'm afraid you misunderstand... I'm not interested in just random travelers... I see you have a couple of little pets with you..." Her gaze drifts toward Noriko and Michiko.

"Already you've pissed me off, focus on me, witch... You dare consider these as pets, if that's the case then I'll need a more fitting word of you... Insect." ''Drake unsheathes Kurai, the markings on it glow red as it hisses with an energy, he then aims the blade towards the witch. ''"One last warning, back off."

She does not seem concerned, instead the coy smile only grows. There is no trace of hostility in her expression or body language.

''I'll give you a fair warning... ...hold her off as long as you're able, but no more, no less. She is the Witch of Causality, Inga Kankei. If you push your luck, she will annihilate you.''

A voice rings in his head.

''Drake growls once more. ''"If you're going to underestimate me... Then that's your first mistake." ''Drake opens his free hand and aims it towards the floor under Inga causing a rune circle to appear and restrain her for a brief moment to allow Drake to charge at her and punches her in the gut. Causing her to go crashing across the floor, Drake then glares at the witch to make her next move.''

She stands up, and as she does, Drake feels something akin to a fist slam into his gut, and knocks him across the floor, the witch Inga is unscathed. She smiles again.

''Drake stands up and growls, but just as he starts another spell. He stops midway and smirks, looking over to Igna's last location when she was fighting her opponent. ''"Hmm, red lightning, just like from the flashback..." ''He then glances back at Igna. ''"Thanks to Corruption's abilities, I could examine the fight... Interesting that he lost to you... A simple spellcaster, humorous really. If you're a witch then it seems that I have some more spells to learn." A rune circle appears beside Drake as he chuckles, gesturing for another attack.

Inga quietly smiles, amused. "A simple spellcaster would lose in a mere second against him. Plus you could say... I have a few trump cards... otherwise I truly would lose a fight against him... ...given time." She makes no apparent move to change into a fighting stance, merely standing there completely relaxed with almost a care free smile on her face. The only move she makes is summoning a white ivory staff.

''Drake simply shakes his head. ''"Tell me what you want with these two..."

Inga stares at him without much interest. "Souls. I gather souls. It matters not if I take a couple here or there, they breed like rabbits, the fey. That and their abundant energy makes them prime for mediums for my spells. It's as simple as replacing one white rabbit with another white rabbit." She says with an even, unconcerned tone. She doesn't seem to have an ethical view when talking about them.

"So you you're basically a merciless killer... That's a relief, now I won't feel bad about what happens next..." ''Drake takes a step forward towards Igna, his smirk growing on his face. ''"That's nice to hear that you collect souls, but trust me... Attempting to take these will result in your demise, simple as... And if I can't do it, then Corruption will." ''He then takes another step towards Igna. ''"I've learned something about Echo, which is pretty neat if you can use it to your advantage..." ''Drake then creates a fireball and attempts to slam it into Igna's stomach, only to disappear in a flicker of a flame, and after a moment of silence. Igna suddenly get blasted with the same fireball only from right beside her, sending her towards the Cyanic rune. ''"Aaaaaand kaboom." Suddenly the rune opens a whole and a massive torrent of destructive energy collides into Igna.

What happens next is just outright bizarre. He watches as each and every incident that occurs, reverses, as though he was watching a tape being rewound, and she comes to stand in the exact same spot she was before the fireball, no damage taken from any of the events. The smile spreads.

"Killer? Don't be ridiculous. Their souls are merely extracted, who cares for what is but a shell?" She opens her hand, and a blue, glowing sphere of energy appears in her hands, twisting into the form of a small fairy, which mindlessly orbits the witch's body without an apparent care in the world.

"Simple pleasure, simple existence." She says calmly. She calmly fires a blast of emerald lightning.

''A Cyanic rune appears infront of Drake and absorbs the lightning, he then sheaths Kurai and laughs. ''"Ok... And as I've said..." ''Igna notices a dark presence overtake Drake's own soul and energy, being replaced with something unreal and demonic, Drake's eyes are coloured black as he smiles. And now he simply stands, being the only obstacle in the way for Igna to get to Noriko and Michiko.''

She smiles again. "Femur, Patella, Tibia, Fibula. 200 psi." Suddenly, in both legs, each bone in Drake's legs that she mentions breaks with a violent and audible snap, making him fall on his face. The fairy soul disappears in a small burst of energy.

''She can hear a laugh as black tendrils and a symbiote like material raises Drake up, she can hear the bones snapping back into place, his laugh turns sinister as he looks at Igna. ''"A Cyanican's natural ability is that they can regenerate bones, and how pitiful, your spells need a sacrifice to use... Heh, as powerful as they are, they pale in comparison for what I'm capable of..." ''After a moment, the tendrils dissipate as Drake stand without a single wound on him. ''"I guess you can say now it's a two versus one..." ''Suddenly the area around Igna turns pitch black. ''"Shadow Cast: Oblivion's Wake. Now Corruption, intertwine." ''The same black material floods the floor around Igna, attaching itself onto her which then she feels energy seeping out of her. Black thorned spikes emerge from the darknes and launch towards Igna.''

She now has a bored expression on her face, as neither the spikes nor the material affect her. She looks at Corruption with an absolute bored expression. "Is that ''it?" ''She says, in a tone that matches her expression perfectly. She merely walks forward, as the last spike rushes toward her and has no effect.

"You're quite boring. I expected better." She says dully.

Michiko looks up. "I'm almost done, Drake, be careful, she's just baiting you! This whole fight means nothing to her!"

''Corruption looks at Igna and sighs. Swiping his hand across the air as a black thorned spike launches itself through Igna, suddenly Corruption appears infront of Igna and knees her in the gut, finishing his attack by grabbing her by the neck and throwing her across the floor. ''"Don't bore me, little girl..."

She effortlessly dodges all of his moves, as well as the spike, then taps Corruption on the forehead, instantly banishing him, then kicking Drake aside, just as a portal opens and Michiko grabs Noriko and Drake, with Kanashimi jumping ahead of them, and pulls them through, the portal closing inches before the witch can utter a death spell.

"...." The witch looks at where the portal disappeared, then sighs. "And so the hunter continues the chase." She begins walking off, slowly fading from view, adjusting her witch hat as she disappears into mid air.

Moonlight Sanctuary
They all tumble into a room, panting, Michiko looks over at Drake. "You know, I truly think you almost overdid it there." She says as she gasps.

''Drake takes a moment to breathe. ''"Yeah... Yeah I think I did... I'm still annoyed that's one more person I need to beat, first White now her... Great..." ''Drake eventually sits up and looks around. ''"Where are we exactly?"

Michiko stands up, helping them up. "The portal room of the palace. ...We should be getting company soon. ...So... you know... ...incoming."

''Drake sighs as he looks around. ''"...Ok, so here comes the fairy bombardment... Ummm, why didn't we do this instead of just walking? Surely it would of been much safer, but then again I guess that it's for emergencies only..."

"Yes... and the Witch of Causality was just one of those... she could have killed you know." She pauses, looking at the doorway.

"And... three... two... one...."

A girl's head pops out from behind the doorway, much smaller than Noriko and Michiko. Her head is rounder, with short curled blonde hair and wide round blue eyes. She stares at them for a moment, before slowly withdrawing behind the doorway again.

''Drake slowly walks over to the door and eventually looks through and around the doorway, spotting the girl. He then walks out infront of her and looks at her, a given moment of silence before Drake speaks. ''"Umm... Hello?"

If he could imagine eyes going bigger, hers go wider than that, and she trips over herself in surprise. "Don't eat me, big dragon guy," She squeaks.

Michiko walks up to his side. "That would be Aiko, the Shy. She'll be all shy and timid when you're watching her, but she loves pranks. ...She never acts up if you can keep an eye on her. Really sweet too. ...A bit too easy to fool, kind of naive. Someone once convinced her there was a crocodile in the toilet. ...that did not end well."

Aiko curls up into a small ball.

''Drake gets down and picks her up, surprised at how light she is. ''"Wow... I'm guessing she's the youngest... Don't worry Aiko, I don't bite." ''He looks over at Noriko. ''"She's your family Nori, you say hello."

Aiko looks at him with her still slightly afraid eyes and blinks, not really resisting. Noriko comes out of the room, as they hear footsteps coming down a flight of stairs. Noriko immediately fawns over Aiko.

"♪Oh, so cuuute!♪" Noriko chirps when she sees her.

''Drake chuckles and places Aiko on the floor, he then sits down infront of her and smiles. ''"Hey there Aiko, I'm Drake and that's your sister, Noriko. It's nice to meet you."

Aiko looks at Noriko, then giggles. "Now I can have another sister to compete with!" She says in a soft, yet cheerful voice.

Two people walk down the stairs, a male with a black coat and brown shirt, with tan pants and heavy boots, with blonde, spiky hair and greyish eyes, and a woman with long flowing blonde hair that travels down a inch past her feet, which is apparent by the fact she is lightly floating, yet still walking, giving the appearance she walks on air. She looks at Drake with similar electric blue eyes to Noriko's, with a similar poofed look to it. A light, playful smile crosses her face as she looks at Michiko, Drake, Noriko, and Kanashimi.

"I'm glad to see you escaped the Witch mostly unharmed," She says in a gentle voice.

''Drake looks up at the woman and nods. ''"Yeah... 'Mostly', such a pain... Nevertheless, it's good to get away from her, although I would like to know how her own spells work... Anyways, it's nice to meet you."

She smiles and lands on her feet near him. "My name is Momoka." She looks at Michiko and then Noriko. "So, is this her," She asks Michiko.

Michiko merely nods. "She is."

Momoka looks at Noriko for a long moment, before turning her eyes to Drake. "Are you injured at all?" She asks.

''Drake smirks and stands up, casting a fireball and throwing it between his hands. ''"Not a single stratch on me, it's gonna take more than a little witch to injure me." ''He says in his obvious cocky toned voice, but after a moment his whole tone suddenly shifts as he puts one arm behind his back and the other to his side, he then bows slightly towards Momoka and the man. ''

The man looks at him, not seeming to possess much of the energy of the others.

"That 'little witch' has the ability to basically make anything she desires come true. If she wanted your head to rip off and rot, I would not doubt it would be of little issue. It's called Causality. The power or principle of Cause and Effect. Any event or phenomena that can happen, she can make happen of her own whim, or by the same path of logic, forbid any event or phenomena. Doubtless you saw your attacks were nullified, if not completely erased? She could literally do the same to you. The worst part? There is next to no possible counter to such powers. Except of course, another user of Causality."

He pauses for a moment, then coughs. "My name is Osamu."

''Drake smirks as he hears the explination. ''"Well then, I guess I'll have to learn how to learn such powers... And hello, Osamu, Momoka. I am Drake Ryunexo, it's an honor to meet you." ''His blade hisses. ''"You've welcomed yourself to the woman twice now." ''Drake looks at Kurai and growls. ''"Oh, now you decide to speak..."

Momoka offers her hand to Drake. "Well then Drake, please, why don't you come with me? I will show you where you will stay during your time here. I'm afraid we haven't gotten everything prepared just yet for you, but it's enough for the moment. I must apologize. We didn't anticipate Inga would be beginning her movements again so soon."

''Drake looks at the hand but shakes his head. ''"I'll come with you, but with all due respect I won't take your hand... And don't worry about acomidations, I adapt easily, and no need to apologise. I just needed to protect Noriko, Michiko and Kanashimi, simple as, and as you can see, they're fine." ''Drake chuckles to himself. ''"Anyways, let's get going, shall we?"

She nods, leading Drake up the stairs and into a more refined area with marble floor and a well decorated stone hallway, which she leads him down.

"So you and Noriko are partners, is that correct? Michiko told us about you being together, but we didn't really know exactly what kind of relationship it was. No doubt she wanted to hog her for a while," Momoka chuckles.

She pauses at a wall and a hidden door appears. "We go in here. I'll leave the trauma of meeting the family for later." She walks in.

''Drake follows her. ''"Well, partners in the sense of boyfriend and girlfriend. I don't know the proper term for it and I'm afraid that saying that we're courted or something means something completely different. And I doubt that meeting the rest of the family can be traumatic... So where exactly are we heading off to?"

"I see. At the very least, I'd like for you all to get settled down before you get bombarded by the other siblings. Our home is often... unruly at times. We're going along the secret passage ways, so that the kids won't find us as we head to your room."

"Ah ok, my room... Hmm, well I guess I see why we're going along here considering how Noriko loves pranks... And if she does, then most of your children do, so I've met Noriko, Michiko and Aiko... That still leaves two brothers and three sisters?"

"Yes, it does. The brothers will likely help you out of a situation if you can befriend them."

"Alright, but I doubt I'll be needing help out of a situation since I'm usually the one that causes them... So six daughters and two brothers, they must of been a handful to deal with." Drake stays silent, not knowing what to say next.

She laughs. "Oh yes, they were, and still are. I'm glad..."

".......Mooooooom, are you trying to hide guests from us again?" A girl's voice echoes from one of the enclosing walls around them.

''Drake sighs. ''"Well... So much for your kids not finding us, this oughta be interesting." Drake says as he looks around the walls and passage.

Momoka quietly grabs Drake. "We can still get out in time." She runs, hoping to get through before they're caught.

''Drake looks at Momoka is utter confusion, managing to detatch herself from her. ''"Woah woah woah... They're just girls, not a plague, besides if they're as bad as your making it out to be, then I can stop them in their tracks simple as."

"''Well, Mother always does like to overreact about things. Though.... ...how much would you pay me if you wanted me to keep quiet?" ''A small voice says above Drake's head.

Momoka sighs. "Hoshiko, please don't... they just got here..."

"Please doesn't sound like a form of currency."

''Drake opens his HSC and casually scrolls through his items. ''"Gold, ruby, diamonds, jade, emeralds, artifacts, weapons... Currency wise I doubt that a bit of Cyanican coins will keep you quiet... So Hoshiko, nice name, anyways just choose."

Hoshiko makes a small hum as she ponders. "Hmmm... I'll take...."

She is interrupted by Momoka. "Hoshiko, please give your sister's partner some respect and let him relax."

"....Sister?" Hoshiko asks.

"...Noriko. Do you remember her anymore?"

''"......Waaaaaaaait. You mean, that Noriko? ...." ''The tiny fairy lets out a gasp, and Drake can detect a slight movement on his head, which suggests she is currently in his hair.

"''....Well then, consider that payment enough!" ''She chirps with surprising glee.

''Drake chuckles as he closes the HSC and stores it away, slightly moving his head to confirm that Hoshiko is in his hair, he then looks at Momoka and smiles. ''"Well then, this is interesting..." ''He then plucks Hoshiko out of his hair and dangles her infront oh him. ''"Sorry there Hoshiko, but my hair and shoulders are reserved for Noriko." He then holds out his hand to let Hoshiko sit on there, once she done he continues following Momoka.

She appears as a little green orb, and he can hear her humph in protest. ''"Well maybe I SHOULD tell the others..." ''She grumbles.

"Wouldn't effect me that much, you can tell the others once I actually settle down, ok? Besides that'll only be two sisters and two brothers that haven't been informed about my arrival, although knowing Nori... That won't take long, so are you gonna flutter off or bother us?" Drake says with a teasing smile.

She jumps off his hand and grows into her full form, a girl with long blond hair, much like Noriko's, though she had green eyes oddly enough, and she wears a set of glasses, though she wears more contemporary clothing, a shirt with white and green stripes, a pair of denim shorts, and floral designed leather boots. She crosses her arms.

"Iiiiiiii'm staying."

''Drake shrugs. ''"Ok then, suit yourself, foureyes." ''He says jokingly before looking at Momoka. ''"So how far is this room now?"

Momoka shrugs. "Not far." She continues walking.

"Right..." ''Drake unsheathes Kurai and looks at it. ''"Corruption, you alright? Igna pretty much kicked your ass back there..." ''The blade hisses back at him. ''"Be quiet, if I wasn't trapped in your body or this blade, I would of easily devoured her myself." ''Drake smirks and chuckles. ''"Yeah, well too bad for you that you're stuck in that blade... Besides, I doubt that you could even injure her, Osamu said that she uses something called Causality... So if we're able to get that then maybe we can, but until then I doubt we can do much..." ''Drake sighs and sheaths Kurai before looking at Hoshiko. ''"So what are you then? Noriko is hyperactive beyond belief, Michiko is calm and Aiko is shy."

As he finishes asking, a rope suddenly snags Drake and lifts him by the leg, leaving him dangling upside down, where he gets a great view of Hoshiko laughing at him.

"The smart one. Guests always step on that stone, so I rigged a trap there. Works 95.5% of the time." She says, smirking.

''Drake groans and fades away into fire and reappears behind Hoshiko. ''"Funny... The sooner we get to my room, the better."

She laughs again. "Oh yeah..." Drake hears a click, and he barely dodges a boxing glove as it appears out of a wall at his face.

"There's a couple of those in here. Anyway, I'll see you later..." She disappears.

Momoka sighs. "The reason I wanted to run is because she is more or less very good at spying and transferring information. I was hoping we could get to your room before she could tip anyone off. My apologies for getting too excited. It was childish of me."

''Drake laughs. ''"Don't worry about it, it's nice to be childish sometimes and it's good to meet the others too, but I can see why you'd act like that." Drake says while smiling.

They arrive at another door and she pushes it open, leading into a rather decent sized room, though furniture is still in boxes, the bed is assembled and fully decked with the necessities to sleep.

"Like I said, we didn't expect you for another week. My apologies."

"It's ok, thank you." ''Drake then starts going around and furnishes the room with the contents of the boxes, after a while he turns to look at Momoka. ''"Well that's that done... If you don't mind, I'm gonna stay here for a short while, I'll catch up with you later, ok?"

She nods. "I will tell Noriko where your room is. I'll be back in a little while."

''Drake nods and sits on his bed, opening his HSC and looking through his stuff before picking out his spellbook and reading the pages. ''"Ok, see you soon." He then throws Kurai at a clothes hanger and it lands perfectly, he chuckles then puts his jacket next to him then continues reading.

He eventually hears the door open and Hoshiko jumps on top of Drake, pinning him down on the bed. "I got you!" She crows, before suddenly changing into Noriko.

"Juuuuuuuust kidding," Noriko chirps.

''Drake smiles and hugs Noriko, kissing her on the cheek. ''"So, what's it like meeting your family? Pretty big, huh?"

"I haven't really met them yet. I'll meet them all with you. I think it's better that way." She smiles.

"Oh ok, that seems reasonable enough... So in the meantime, what do you want to do? I'm kinda out of ideas at the moment..."

She merely squeezes him tight and lays down properly in response, a content smile on her face. "And here I thought you were the creative one..." She giggles.

''Drake chuckles as he lays down next to her. ''"I'm creative sometimes, and considering that I fought a witch, I sorta just need a time to gather my wits and rest for a moment. I'm alright now so if there's anything on your mind, we can go ahead and do something."

Noriko rests her head against him, cuddling up with him. "I don't care what we do, as long as it doesn't involve getting up for at least an hour..."

''Drake smiles and holds Noriko close as he softly yawns, kissing Noriko before closing one of his eyes. ''"I guess we can rest for a while..." ''Drake then grabs the cover and wraps it around the two, he closes his other eye and slowly dozes off. ''"See you soon..."

While they sleep, the door silently cracks open as Hoshiko looks inside, whispering to someone, then closes it.

''An hour or so passes when Drake finally stirs and wakes up, taking a while to sit up and starts to get ready for the rest of the day. After all that is done he goes over and grabs Kurai and begins spinning the blade around his hand as some sort of training. ''"Nooorriiii, wake up,"

"Nuuuuuu...." She moans. "....Gerk.... ....Errr..." She say as she begins to open her eyes. "I didn't know you made your hair into a Christmas tree..." She says, half asleep.

''Drake looks at Noriko in slight confusion before going towards a mirror perched on a wall, after taking a look at himself he instantly notices the multiple coloured lights in his hair. His silence is soon interupted by a loud growl, he looks at Noriko with an annoyed expression on his face. "Yep... This is your family alright, now should I turn myself into a flame? Because I'm sure I've said that my hair and shoulders are reseved for Noriko only.''"

"Well sorrrry that we were tired of waiting to see our sister, and just so happened to have found a convenient, not to mention soft place to hang out while we waited. ...That soft spot being your hair. Plus it's always fun to admire the view." A voice unfamiliar to him speaks up.

He notices a blue light leaving his hair, Michiko growing full size as she does so.

"I did it to have a bit of fun at your expense. I will stop, can't say much for my sisters." She says as she walks out.

''Drake groans as he shakes his head. ''"Get out of my hair already! Go jump into Noriko's hair, not mine!"

A swarm of colored lights flies out of his hair and out of the room.

"''We'll be waiting, love birds!" ''One giggles as it leaves.

''Drake sighs as he looks at Noriko. ''"The sooner the better I guess, when are you ready to meet your family? Hopefully before I become a Christmas tree again."

Noriko giggles slightly, getting up. "I guess I'm ready, maybe a little nervous though...." She trails off.

''Drake smiles and walks up to Noriko and hugs her. ''"Oh come on, it won't be that bad, if you can sing in front of a band then you can at least reunite with your family... I'll let you relax in my hair on the way there if you want."

She takes one look at him and dives for his head, becoming a small sphere of gold as she flies, landing on his head.

"''FOWARD, MARCH!" ''She cheers, pointing toward the door.

''Drake chuckles as he begins walking out the room, making sure to dodge the traps in the corridor that Hoshiko set up, after a while he stops and thinks. ''"...Where do we even go...?"

At that moment, Momoka walks by. "I was just about to fetch you, come with me. I'll take you to see everyone. ...I hope they haven't started acting up yet..."

"Oh thank God... Ok, following you now." ''Drake walks up beside Momoka, chuckling. ''"They decided to turn my hair into a light show... I need a way to get them back, any ideas?"

She chuckles. "Best not to play their game."

''Drake sighs as he looks at her. ''"I doubt it'll be that hard, just set up a few runes here and there, get some spells ready... It'll be eaaaasy, but if you say so..."

She walks up to a large door and stops, and cautiously turns the doorknob, and she waits for a few minutes, before the doors slam open and fireworks start exploding in their faces.

''Drake quickly jumps back and watches the fireworks go off, after they finished, Drake walks through into the next room and growls as he glares around. ''"...Ok, this challenge is accepted... When they least expect it." ''He turns to look at Momoka. ''"Hey, you ok?"

He sees Michiko, Aiko, Hoshiko, and two other girls, a girl that looks much more like Noriko, even a similar hairstyle. She lets out a grin when she sees Noriko. The other is a much older, obviously the eldest, and has a more dignified air. She gives Drake a faint smirk.

Momoka straightens her dress up. "I'm fine. These are the sisters. ...And you two can get out of the armored knight statues now." She says to two knight like statues. The helmets lift up, revealing two blond haired guys, looking exasperated. "You had to give our position away, didn't you, Mom?" One says in annoyance.

Momoka just shakes her head, as Osamu walks in. "What did I say about fireworks?"

The group sighs. "...No fireworks inside the castle, or used in pranks..."

''Drake smirks. ''"You're lucky that you were sold out, otherwise I would of attack and probably killed you... So, five sisters and two brothers, well then that's surprising..." ''He gives Noriko a small stroke as he puts her on his shoulder instead, he then looks at everyone. ''"So this is the Moonlight family, for something that sounds so calm..." ''He chuckles. ''"So then Noriko, willing to finally introduce yourself properly?"

Noriko looks about for a moment, then hops down and turns to normal. When the similar girl sees her, she squeaks with sudden joy and outright charges her and knocks her to the ground in a fierce hug.

"NORI!!!" She cheers ecstatically.

"Gah! You're- crushing..."

"Me? Oh, sorry, sorry!" She panics, in a flurry of movement she rights Noriko up, but gives her another big hug.

''Drake finds a place to sit and smiles as he watches Noriko reunite with her family, and after a moment his expression changes slightly as he looks at Momoka and Osamu. ''"Are they twins? They look too similar to each other to not be..."

"Yes, they were born at the same time. Identical twins. Her name is Haruko."

''Drake looks at the two and chuckles. ''"Noriko, Haruko, Michiko, Aiko, Hoshiko... I'm noticing a theme here." He jokingly says as he he becomes unsure of what to say, so he just watches the interactions with a small happy smile on his face.

One of the guys in the armor suit statues looks over at him. "If you want to be anti social, you're free to join us. There's an extra one." He indicates an empty suit. The guy looks pretty bored.

"I'm not anti social, I'm anti idiot... And I don't like suits that much, so I'm guessing out of this lively family you can get bored once in a while. Hmm, well I can leave Noriko to interact with others..." ''Drake stands up and walks past the two, indicating them to follow him. ''"C'mon, we have a couple of things to do."

The two look at each other. "Better than sitting in these things." The other one sighs. "Excceeeeept...."

"...Oh right. Hey err.... Drake? We're kinda stuck actually. ...They may have glued our feet into these things."

''Drake sighs and presses his hands against the armours, suddenly tribal markings appear on the armour as they begin to float in the air. Drake walks off which causes the armours to follow him, Drake sighs. ''"Ok geniuses, let's go."

"Where are we going?" One of them asks.

"You're going to tell me where all of the sister's rooms are, they prank me I prank them, simple as... But first, I want your names, ok?" Drake says while exploring the building.

One of them speaks up. "Akarui." The other one looks at Drake and sighs. "....Mabushii. And you might not want to do that..."

''Drake glances at Mabushii. ''"Coming from the one who's stuck in a big tin can... Besides, I'm not going to be the one going in the rooms." ''Drake smirks as a rune appears on his palm, he then aims at the ground which causes an aura of Drake to form out of the ground, it then looks at Drake and nods. ''"Think of it as a phantom clone, it can do everything I can but it's just a ghost really... Now can you start giving me directions?"

The two do a facepalm.

"....Turn around." Mabushii says slowly.

''Drake gives them a blank stare. ''"Well sorry for not knowing the ins and outs of a massive place like this the first time around..." He then growls and turns around.

Before he knows it he is planted in the spare armor suit, courtesy of the eldest who was hiding behind Drake. She winks, before saying, "Looks like you're in a sticky situation. The name's Kumiko."

''Drake stays silent while giving Kumiko a death glare, when he does speak, his growl is still present. ''"Hi Kumiko... Now before I really lose it, you better have not put glue in this thing..."

"No, but..."

Kumiko points down, where Aiko waves. "I did!" She says cheerfully. "Lots and lots of glue!" She says with a childish grin.

"Aura... Cube." ''The second that's said, the aura nods and a rune appears under Kumiko and Aiko and within a split second an energy cube forms and traps them both within it. ''"There... I swear if this messes with my hair, you're deathwishe have come early... So then what do you two want?"

"Well, if you promise to leave our rooms alone, we'll leave you alone. Mostly. The getting unstuck depends on if you're nice." Kumiko says.

''After another long moment of silence, he sighs as the aura and cube disappear. ''"Fine whatever... Now how do I get unstuck..."

"Like this." Kumiko summons hot water and manipulates it into the shoes of the statue. After a moment of thought, she releases her brothers.

"Finally, we've been stuck in here for a hour..." Akarui says with relief.

Momoka claps her hands once. "Alright everyone, let's settle down. Anyone hungry?"

''Drake looks at Momoka and nods. ''"Yeah, I'm starving... Michiko's cooking on our way here wasn't exactly the best, so I'll be glad to taste some fine dishes."

Michiko looks over at Drake. "Apparently you exceed in putting your foot in your mouth. We all take turns every other week cooking. Unfortunately for you, today is my turn, and I trust you, my cooking is not that bad. We were in the wild after all. Maybe I should make you watch us eat as punishment, o' presumptuous one."

''Drake looks at Michiko. ''"Yeah, but now that I've said that, and knowing some of the antics the children of this family. My trust levels with you are on par with a schizophrenic murderer... Maybe I should just skip food." He says unsurely.

She folds her arms. "The most I've done is sit in your hair. I don't put bloody poison in my food, now quit acting like a baby!"

''Drake's gaze turns into a glare as he growls at Michiko. ''"Hmph! Not even poison could put me down..." ''He then sighs and rolls his eyes. ''"Fine... I'll eat your food..."

Michiko snaps her fingers, and the dinner table in the center of the room becomes decked out in meats, fruits, vegetables, sweets, pastry, and various other foods.

Kumiko folds her arms in a smile. "Very nice, looks like a top ten competitor this week."

Momoka leans in close to Drake's ear. "They like to compete to see who's the best cook. Insulting their cooking tends to upset them. ...They're severely competitive."

"Ah ok..." Drake looks at the food and suddenly the pupils in his eyes become cat like as he takes a single bite of steak, suddenly Drake becomes an unstoppable force as anything within his arms reach, he consumes in about two to five minutes.

Noriko sits next to him, eating in a similar fashion, occasionally swiping food right as he's about to grab it.

Drake's eyes shift towards the food Noriko is eating and swipes any food before she has a chance to even look at it.

Noriko gives him a pouting look, before she smiles. "Ok, I'll just eat you!" She says, a bit too cheerfully.

''Drake looks at Noriko and smiles devilishly. ''"I'd like to see you try... I wonder what fairy tastes like!" Drake says in a similar fashion to Noriko.

She smiles for a moment, before chomping on his hand. "Gimme back my food!" She pouts angerly.

''Drake yells in pain as he tries to shake Noriko off of his hand. ''"OW OW OW OW OW OW OW OW OW OW GET OFF GET OFF GET OFF GET OFF!" ''After a moment, he then softly bites Noriko's arm, but hard enough that it hurts. ''

"Gimme my fooooood!"

''Drake smirks as he picks up Noriko's lemon cake. ''"You want it? Go get it!" He then throws it towards Michiko which collides directly into her face

The air grows cold as every single sister gives him a cold stare.

"He's an eeeeeeeeeevil man...." Aiko says with her wide open.

"He must buuuuuuuurn...." Haruko hisses.

"You really don't know what you've just done," Michiko says calmly.

"NOOOOOOOOOO!" Noriko wails. "Lemon caaaaaaaake!"

"So worked up over a lemon cake... .......and rightfully so..." Kumiko says with a sigh.

Hoshiko adjusts her glasses. "I shall prepare his funeral service."

The two brothers look at each other, and pull out umbrellas and hold it infront of them, as the sisters begin bombarding Drake with various fruits and vegetables.

''Drake smirks as he breathes out a torrent of fire which incinerates the food before it even touches him, he then catches one of the fruit and takes a bite out of it, more than obvious that his cocky attitude has returned for a short while. ''"Aaand allow me to retort..." Drake says as his smirk turns into a devilish grin as he clicks his fingers, suddenly every single piece of food rises into the air, he then swipes his hand casually in the air which causes the food to speed towards the sisters.

The food stops abruptly as Momoka claps her hands. "Not today. Knock it off. Share the food, there's more than enough, but no food fights." The food is placed back down safely.

''Drake chuckles lightly as he takes second bite out of the fruit. ''"Just saying, I would of won that." ''Drake says while smiling, but after a moment he goes back to eating regularly. ''

Michiko hands Noriko some food, which she happily devours.

"You do know that you're going to regret that later, right?" Michiko says under her breath. "This family is a game of diplomacy in itself."

''Drake rolls his eyes and finishes what he's eating, sitting back to wait until the others are finished. ''

Noriko finishes eating, then sits quietly as the others continue eating.

''Drake looks at Noriko and sighs. ''"Sorry..."

From below the table directly in front of Drake a small hand reaches up and swipes a lemon cake slice from in front of him, a small childish giggle emits from below.

Noriko meanwhile grabs Drake and puts him in a bearhug.

''Drake chuckles as he hugs Noriko back and kisses her cheek before grabbing a slice of lemon cake and handing it to Noriko. ''

She eats it in delight, and he notices the hand comes up again and is reaching for a chicken leg.

Drake kneels down under the table and notices Aiko, he then sits down and decides to watch her move around stealing little snippets of food.

She freezes when she realizes he's watching, then slowly reaches back up and steals something from Akarui.

"Hey, come on, stop stealing my burgers Aiko!" He complains. "That's the fifth one today! What are you, a shark?!"

''Drake smiles as he sits back up then turns to look at Momoka. ''"Are they always like this?"

"From sunrise to sundown." Momoka replies. "The only time they behave... ...except for Aiko... is in an official function. Other times... ...well, they have on and off phases, but all it takes is just one trigger to start a whole few hours of chaos."

''After a moment of silence, Drake then looks at Osamu. ''"Can you tell me about Causality and how to obtain it...?"

"If I'm thinking what you're thinking... I wouldn't bother. How to put it... do you understand what 'Omnipotence' is?"

''Drake nods. ''"Omnipotence is having unlimited or universial power, only the stupid or brave go for such a thing... So I don't know what you would class me as, and why shouldn't I bother?"

"Well, put it bluntly, that's what Causality is. A logical, or logic based sort of Omnipotence. It's the ability to literally control cause and effect, in other words, anything she desires to happen will come to pass, while all events she desires to be negated are. This power applies and even overrules all other powers, because it is technically the source of all other events. It even applies to control of time and space. ...which basically means, if she was creative enough... could work it so that you yourself were never born, with no repercussions to her. That's how powerful it is. She can do anything, pretty much. ...Though hers is slightly flawed, but at the same time is the most powerful form of it.

Even if you could find out how to use it, considering how rare it is, it would take many countless years to just get a basic grasp of it. Even Inga isn't a perfect user. ...She has... ...specific flaws."

''Drake laughs. ''"Heh, years? Trust me, if I found out how to use it, I could master it in a matter of months! ...So is a sense it's control over everything, yeah, that's something I want to strive to get. And Igna? Hmph, I could barely call her a spellcaster, as I said to her, to me, she's nothing but an insect." Drake says in an over confident voice.

Osamu outright smacks Drake upside the head. "...''Do not. Do NOT. Underestimate her. Ever. Do I make myself clear?" ''He says in a dark voice enough to make his blood run cold.

"We as a family have lost countless loved ones... ...generations of pain you insult with that overconfident tone. Don't repeat that mistake." Drake didn't even register that Osamu had grabbed his shirt, until he lets go. Without a word, Osamu walks out, his footsteps echoing loudly in the room as he leaves, slamming the door shut.

Momoka glances at Drake cautiously. "....Drake... ...it is best that you be cautious about that subject... ...she has taken many lives over these few hundred years... ...including his kid brother. ...you're not the only one who has fought and died trying to fight her. ...We've lost so many, from just her rituals, it's even worse that many across Echo hear of Inga's deeds and try to nobly defeat her... ...and just become another victim."

''Drake goes quiet for a moment before muttering under his breath. ''"That's probably why Eien was battling with her... Hmm, so you're not quiet the bastard I thought you were..." Drake then stands up and walks off to his own room.

After a few minutes, he hears Noriko following him, who is also being tailed by Aiko, who is quietly crawling on the ceiling.

''Drake stops walking and turns to look at the two, sighing. ''"Look right now, not in the best of moods, what do you want?"

"I just wanted to check up on you..." Noriko says, just as Aiko suddenly jumps from the ceiling and Noriko turns just in time to have Aiko crash into her face and hug her head, the momentum sending Noriko crashing to the ground.

"BLARG! Ow, that hurt! Heeeey! Get off me! Why'd you jump on me?!" She squirms, trying to get Aiko off, unsuccessful as Aiko laughs gleefully.

''Drake looks at the two and walks over, managing to pull Aiko off and place her aside as he helps Noriko up. ''"Don't worry about me, I'm fine. Are you ok?" ''He then turns to look at Aiko. ''"You shouldn't attempt that, you could hurt yourself..." ''He then looks up at the ceiling. ''"...How the hell did you get up there... Nevermind."

Noriko gasps. "I'm fine, she just spooked me."

Aiko smiles and stretches her arms out toward Drake. "I do it all the time. I got ninja pads!" She holds out her hands, where some form of sticky pad is attached to her palms.

"I'mmmmmmm a ninjaaaaa!" She says happily.

''Drake then high fives Aiko then holds his hand up and chuckles at Aiko just hangs there, he then starts to lightly swing his arm around. ''"Yup... Sticky pads, also a ninja needs to be silent, and from what I've seen, you're loud. But other than that, you're doing pretty well..." Drake then manages to detach Aiko and his own hand from each other.

She tilts her head at an angle and looks up at him, before insistently holding her arms out again, more determined than before.

''Drake smiles, picks her up then hugs her, he then chuckles as he softly throws her up then catches her a couple of times before hugging her again. ''"There you go, happy?"

She giggles, hugging him back. "I have a new big brother!"

''Drake's eyes open wide as he just freezes for a moment, shocked at what Aiko just said. He blinks before hugging Aiko tighter, a cheerful tone in his voice. ''"Thank you..."

Aiko only smiles.

Noriko looks around. "Want to wander around a bit together?"

''Drake looks at Noriko and nods. ''"Yeah... I'd like that." ''Drake suddely swoops up Aiko and sits her on his shoulders then walks next to Noriko. ''"Ok, let's go."

Aiko points on ahead. "That way is a big big view!"

"Ok ok, I guess you're the leader." Drake then begins to follow where Aiko points, talking to Noriko on the way there.

They reach an archway, leading out to a balcony looking over the valley the palace is situated in. Around them are tall jungle trees of various kinds, and in the distance is a large waterfall that sends up a mist off and on through the valley below, occasionally creating rainbows in the sunlight. Below them are various scattered towns, between them countless massive flower fields.

"I'm not one for the enviroment and nature... But woah, this looks amazing, I wouldn't mind seeing this everyday, what about you?" He says at Noriko.

"Yeah... it looks lovely..."

Aiko laughs. "Nothing! Wait until the full moon tonight!" She giggles.

''Drake looks at Aiko with slight curiosity. ''"Oh yeah? What happens tonight?"

She giggles some more. "Yooooou'll see," She says impishly.

''Drake smiles and tickles Aiko. ''"Awww, you're not gonna tell your new brother? That's mean." He says in a childish tone.

"But I like surprises- No! Not the tickles! Not the tickles!" She giggles.

"So you do have the same weakness as your sister." ''Drake says while chuckling, and after a while he eventually stops and sits Aiko back up onto his shoulders. ''"Any other ideas of where to go? Or do you want to stay here?"

"What would you like to see? We have lots and lots and lots of rooms!"

''Drake stays quiet for a moment before shrugging. ''"Surprise us."

Aiko begins point him in a certain direction, eventually leading them to a chamber with a great many number of exotic looking weapons.

''Once he sees a single blade, he smiles with glee as he begins to act like a kid in a candyshop, examaning all of the weapons and constantly asking Aiko if he can try any of the weapons, his pace of talking speeds up to the point where they find it hard to hear what he's saying. ''

Aiko giggles. "You're the adult not me," She laughs.

''Drake then looks at one of the weapons and begins to swing it around, managing to miss Aiko and Noriko while he skillfully trains with it. A happy tone and smile to his face while he speaks. ''"This is awesome! I gotta get me one of these, it seems like it can cleave through people so easily."

"Daddy's guards make them all the time..." Aiko mutters.

''Drake puts the weapon back and looks at Aiko. ''"Hey, you ok? What's with the muttering?"

"I was just saying that they make these weapons all the time, the guards do." Aiko says simply.

"Oh ok, so then... Any ideas on what you wanna do?" ''Drake says as he scruffles Aiko's hair, looking at Noriko afterwards. ''"Maybe after we're done we can get some lemon cake."

"You're the guests," Aiko says simply. "I want to tour my new brother and get a free taxi ride while doing it!" She says cheerfully.

''Drake chuckles as he picks Aiko up and sits her on his shoulder and walks off again, exploring the palace. ''"So then, we never actually talked about each other have we, so what are you like?"

"I'm Aiko!" She says happily.

"...I mean, what do you like, what's your hobbies, y'know, stuff like that."

In response, she says in a hushed tone, "Boossssshhhhh...." and claps her hands, making the lights go out.

"AIKO! What did I say about knocking out the power?!"

She giggles. "I like playing with electricity! I like watching thunderstorms, and eating! Also, it's always fun to pounce!"

''Drake chuckles. ''"I guess I should explain myself... I'm Drake Ryunexo, mercenary from a planet named Cyanic, I have dragon blood in me which allows me to have and use draconic powers. I like to relax and have fun when I battle opponents, I can be mean to people I don't know, but to others I'm more like the way I am now. I love food, can't get enough of it, I also enjoy chaos in general only if I'm the one causing it." ''Drake unsheathes Kurai and shows it to Aiko. ''"This is my favourite weapon, but inside it is something called Corruption, he helps me a lot when in battles and although he doesn't admit it, he appreciates my chaotic nature. Oh, don't touch it, it hurts people who don't own it..."

"Oooooh ok, well I'm fairy and shapeshifter, I wonder if you can guess which is which?" She giggles, then continues. "People scare me, but when they're not looking I like to sneak up on them and play ninja, I also love electricity and fooooood, lot's of fooooood.... I can steal half a table and not get noticed! Allllll with clever timing!" She chirps.

"I often contribute to chaos by being the mysterious one no one ever catches in the act!" She says with a smile.

''She is then lifted up and given another hug. ''"And that is why you're already my favorite sister!"

Noriko laughs. "You are you eating her UP!"

''Drake looks at Noriko and laughs too. ''"I can't help it, I have a soft spot for little mischiefs, especially ones that look like you." Drake places her on his shoulders again the begins to walk around the palace once more.

After a while, Aiko says ominously, "Prepare,".

''After slowing his walking pace he looks up at Aiko then looks around cautiously. ''"Prepare for what?"

Suddenly a voice shouts in his ear: "BOO!" As Kanashimi appears out of thin air.

''Due to Drake's natural instincts, he instantly punches Kanashimi with enough force to knock her into a wall, after a moment he suddenly realises and rushes over to Kanashimi. ''"Crap crap crap! Are you ok!?"

"....Worth.... it.... hahaha, worth it! Invisibility is AWESOME!" She chuckles.

"Ah, so you're getting your powers back? ...Oh right, Aiko, this is Kanashimi, my daughter of sorts."

She gasps. "Does that mean I'm an aunt?!" She giggles. "Do the dishes, for your aunt commands it!" She chirps, which causes Kanashimi to get an annoyed look.

"I am not doing the dishes!"

''Drake laughs as he helps Kanashimi up. ''"Now now you two, as I'm older than both of you, I command that you both don't get on each others nerves, ok?"

"Awwww...." Aiko moans.

Kanashimi grumbles. "Little tyke..."

''Drake sighs. ''"Can we not fight please?" ''Suddenly Kurai hisses, almost laughing. ''"You? Not wanting to fight? It seems the tables have turned, haven't they?" ''Drake looks at Kurai and growls. ''"Be quiet you... Anyways, any ideas on what to do now? I feel like we've been all over this palace..."

Aiko thinks for a moment. "Ooooh! I'll show you my super secret ultra cool place!" She cheers, and takes off running.

"H-Hey! Wait for us!" Drake shouts as he runs after Aiko, surprised about how fast she can run but eventually catches up to her.

Noriko and Kanashimi catch up, and Aiko stands at a tall painting, and pushes against it, which slides into the wall to reveal a passageway.

"In here, in here!" She chirps, already running inside.

''Drake keeps following her, taking a look around the paggageway while doing so. ''"I'm guessing the parents know about this too, Aiko."

"Noooope! It's my little secret!"

"Oh ok... That's surprising." Drake says at he waits until they reach the secret location.

They walk into what looks like a old laboratory, with many dusty books and strange machines.

''Drake takes a look around, curious. ''"What the... Aiko, when did you find this?"

"A year or so ago. I accidentally bumped into the picture."

"Hmm... I womder what this placed was used for, an old lab... Experiments?" He says as he examines the machines while taking a read through a couple of the books.

What he reads turns out to be more than he expected. A journal is the first one he comes across, and what is on it:

''I have finally come back home after many years... I have written so many letters and waited so long to be home again... and to see Kio again... ...........I've missed her so much... I can't wait to see you again... my little sister...''

The next page he reads is dark in tone, a complete shift in tone from the previous page.

''.....Gone... gone forever. I'll never see her again. Her smile, her laughter... damn it all to hell... all I wanted was to see my sister one last time... one last time....! I could have lived my life in service to these fools back at the bastion, but damn it all to hell! After all my prayers and wishes, my hopes and dreams, it's all torn away! ''

''No... there has to be a way, there has to! I'll do anything... to see that witch pay...''

''Inga Kankei, I will see that you burn in hell myself, no matter what it takes! Even if I have to join you there to do it!!!''

''After reading, he closes the journal and puts it in his HSC and goes into thought, taking a look around at the lab. ''"Oh I see... Piece by piece, E... I guess we'll have to talk soon... But for now, I guess I'll have to ask Momoka or Osamu about this 'Kio', see what I can piece together anything myself." ''Drake begins taking a look at the books and going through them. ''"Nothing but letters and lab notes... Great." ''He sighs as he turns back to Aiko, smiling. ''"This little hidden place is amazing, do you mind if I can use it at times?"

Aiko nods. "Yea, but no telling!" She chirps happily.

''Drake smiles and hugs Aiko. ''"Thank you!" ''After a moment, he puts Aiko down and begins to walk back out of the lab. ''"If you excuse me, I gotta find your parents, ok? I'll come back soon!"

"Okaaay!" She says happily, running deeper in the lab.

''After he gets out of the passageway and back into familar ground within the palace, he begins to look for either parents in hope of some answers. ''

He eventually runs into Momoka, as she appears to be taking a quiet stroll through the palace. She notices him and flashes him a quick smile.

''Drake stands and shortly bows. ''"Hello, Momoka, I'd like to ask some questions... Regarding Eien and his sister, Kio." Drake says with a slightly nervous tone in his voice.

"I know a little about Eien... ....but I'm not terribly familiar with the name Kio... ...but come with me regardless. Ask what you will..." She keeps walking, making an inviting gesture for him to join her.

"Ok, thank you." ''Drake walks beside Momoka. ''"I guess I should ask what was Eien like?"

"I'm not sure how exactly to answer that question. He would have been... my... great grandfather, at least I think he was. I'm not terribly sure. From what I heard from my grandpa, he was a eccentric, but well natured person. He always tended to act based on what he believed was necessary to be done, not necessarily what was right in the eyes of others, which tended to get him in some trouble on occasion, but he made up for that with a rather vicious intellect, and a powerful determination. He also believed in people setting their own course in life, and never gave direct advice unless it was truly worth the effort. He outright disappeared not long after one of Inga's attacks, and was never seen again. We don't know what happened after that.

"If he's like that, then I doubt that Igna would of killed him, he's probably out there somewhere. Umm, next question, do you know any history of him with Phoenix?"

"He was one of the members selected to become a lightning slayer. He was... the fourth lightning slayer to exist, I think."

''Drake goes silent before smiling and nodding. ''"Ok, thank you Momoka. Can you tell me where Osamu is, please?"

"He's at the gallery, over there." She points him toward a set of double doors at the end of a hallway.

''Drake thanks Momoka once more before going down to the end of the hallway, opening the doors and seeing Osamu. He takes a small breath and walks up to him, opening the HSC and pulling out the journal but keeping in hidden in his jacket. ''"Osamu, I would like to ask you a few things."

Osamu looks at Drake for a moment. "It's about Inga, isn't it?" He pauses, before looking at a painting. The painting is a family portrait, of people similar in appearance to Noriko's family in general, but obviously different people entirely. One of the people stand out as a young Eien, who has a warm smile and expression as a younger girl sits in his lap. The two are in the center of the family portrait. The girl and Eien seem to radiate a mutual glow of happiness in the picture.

"What exactly do you want to know, Drake?"

''Drake pulls out the journal and hands it to Osamu, his expression is serious as he looks at Osamu. ''"I know the fate of what happened to Kio, and I assume you do too... But in this sense, I feel that you would like to know something." ''Drake takes a look around, assuring that no one is around before leaning in to look at Osamu. ''"I know the status of Eien, he isn't dead. I have multiple questions, and no, I'm not going to stop asking about how to obtain Causality... But I think you now have a couple of questions for me, don't you?"

Osamu closes his eyes. "Causality is not something normally achieved. It is a rare form of magic, and besides... Inga was born with the power, you were not. That alone puts you at a disadvantage you can't cross. I would imagine Causality isn't something that can be just learned anyway. Besides that...

Ask your questions, and just make them quick."

''Drake simply sighs. ''"Very well, although... What information do you have on Kio and Eien, any and all wil be nice."

".....I was just a lieutenant of the guard back then. We celebrated the prince's return from Phoenix, we knew it wasn't forever, but we still deemed it necessary to celebrate. The day ended in disaster when Inga showed up during the late hours of the night, and attacked, reaping souls left and right. ...Though she had a specific target in mind. The palace. We fought her as long as we could, but we were helpless. It was like trying to fight a god. No matter what we did, even our best spellcasters couldn't harm her. It's a nightmare I'll have scarred on my mind. We failed the family... ....They had almost gotten away. But while Eien tried to protect his two sick sisters, Kio and Mio, who had fallen behind, Inga overtook them and reaped their souls right in front of his eyes. He tried to attack Inga, but she used Kio's freshly reaped soul as a hostage, forcing him to pull back to avoid destroying it.

....That very night, after that, Eien left us and we never heard a word from him again. That is what I know of the event that forever made us lose our pride since as a people."

''Drake stays silent, before bowing to Osamu and walking away. ''"Ok, a thousand thanks to you for telling me... And I'm sorry that happened." ''Just before he leaves the room, he looks at Osamu. ''"Keep this to yourself if this means anything to you... But as I said, Eien is alive, I've seen him multiple times and sadly foreshadowed a terrible event. The event I cannot mention, but I aim to keep this event as far away from this palace and the family as possible... If I can, I'll speak with him but I can't guarantee anything." Drake then walks off, trailing towards his room.

Osamu only looks at the painting, quietly.

''Drake sighs as he enters his room and locks the door, lying down on his bed with his hands behind his bed, being silent for a moment until he speaks. ''"Come on... Where are you, if you're all seeing then you know why I want to talk..."

He hears a faint spark of electricity, and in front of him appears a transparent yellow cloaked figure, which quietly walks past him and into a spot in one of the walls.

"There we go..." Drake springs up from his bed and follows the figure until gets to the wall, he then presses his hand against it to see for a reaction.

After searching carefully, he eventually finds a loose brick and pulls on it, causing a hidden door to swing open, and a tunnel is seen, with the figure walking far ahead, almost out of sight, heading down stairs.

''Drake begins to run after the figure just to catch up with it, after catching up with it he begins to match it's walking page. ''"Ok then..."

After a long amount of time, the figure runs, then dives down into a large hole lined with runes.

"Dammit... So much for a nice stroll..." ''Drake begins to run after the figure then sees the hole, he takes a look at the runes and sighs, knowing this is a bad idea. Regardless he jumps down after the figure.''

He falls for a long while, before he slows down and comes to a stop, floating in mid air. He appears to be in a very dimly lit massive spherical chamber somewhere below the palace. Ahead of him, standing alone is the cloaked figure. It only now seems to acknowledge him, its head moving slightly as if looking toward him, then slowly turns around, the area under its hood completely black.

''Drake hovers up to the figure and looks at the hood, while being cautious about the whole thing. ''"...You're not Eien, right? Well... Regardless, where are we?" The figure's only response is to grab the hood, and begins to pull off the cloak in a sudden movement, revealing a girl with medium length blonde

hair, turquoise eyes, and a ragged old kimono, that once would have been elegantly made. On her bare feet are bells, and the girl appears to hold a much more older air than her appearance lets on. He becomes aware of a complex sort of formation of runes collected around her chest, that seem to resonate with her very being's energy. She seems to regard him with an impartial gaze, her eyes dull.

He notices after a moment that her presence has become noticeable, and it is very familiar, but far more potent than when he first felt it: an image of one of the seven Avatars he fought comes to mind when he feels the presence.

''In an instant, Drake places his hand on Kurai's handle, with the blade hissing. ''"This energy is fimilar to you?" ''Drake cautiously looks at the girl. ''"Yeah... It should be familiar to you too, Corruption... This energy is similar to the one of the Avatars I fought back on Yosai..."

On seeing Kurai, the girl's face changes into something along the lines of hate, and a slight movement is seen as she starts to move forward, but suddenly a great host of golden chains suddenly manifest and bind every inch of her body, then violently constrict against her, and she lets out a howl of pain, then limply submits, now hanging lifelessly.

".........You're.... one of them......" She speaks, after the longest time. Her voice is a cracked and dry rasp, as if she hasn't used her voice in years.

''Drake looks at the chains and then the girl, sighing as he sheathes Kurai, shaking his head. ''"No, I'm not part of Phoenix, I was the one who was imprisoned there..." ''He looks at the chains again. ''"Much like you are now... Is there a way to free you?"

"Liar... you have one too... ...you're all liars... tricksters, snakes, treacherous... ...dogs, vermin, festering, scheming, deceivers...."

She falls silent. "It'll be just like him... he brought you here, didn't he... liar... that's all he is... ...wanted you to find me... just to spite me..."

"I have a Slayer, yes... But that doesn't mean I work for Phoenix, in fact I'm trying to bring them down and kill White, you can trust me... It'll just be like him?" ''Drake goes into thought before sighing. ''"Eien... Of course, how is he a liar?"

Suddenly the chains unravel at a frighting rate and Drake's hair suddenly stands on end.

Drake quickly creates a energy bubble around him as tribal markings appear on him, he then begins to hover around, preparing himself for any attacks.

She becomes wreathed in a aura of pure lightning of countless colors, in fact the entire room begins to fill with lightning to the point of the ridiculous. The symbols on her chest glow brighter, as she begins firing bolts of lightning at him at random intervals.

"Crap crap crap!" ''Drake begins to create rune cirlces with absorb or deflect the bolts, he also dodges them skillfully, opting not to fight the girl. ''"Stop firing at me! I'm not your enemy!"

Corruption begins to get the impression that the runes blazing on the girl's chest mean something significant, and that Drake can't actually fully sense them. There is a significant amount of power flowing from the runes, but none flowing in.

''Kurai hisses. ''"Drake, focus on the rune, it's the one generating or converting energy... What you need to do is to calm it down, disabling it will prove damaging, ok?" ''Drake nods as he continues to twist and turns around the lightning, one of the runes in his palm changes to a more circular one, he then makes a small calming chant then speeds towards the girl and presses his palm against the rune. Causing it to glow a soft blue which in turn should calm her down, Drake then pulls back and watches the results. ''"You better be right about this, Corruption."

The energy in the chamber dies down abruptly, the girl sparking unsteadily clutching her chest, after a while the energy starts flowing again, though it is not as focused and steady, and she narrows her eyes.

She rushes him suddenly, her hand outstretched and grabs his head, and he can sense her spiritual energy pumping into him and eating at his.

''Drake grabs her arm and his eyes go a darker colour as Corruption quickly gives the sensation of spikes ripping out of her arm, causing her to let go. He takes a step back and sighs. ''"Why are you doing this?"

"You wouldn't understand... freedom... you take it for granted... you people take it away and then ask why we hate you... I'll do anything... even take over your soul... ...you're all nothing by liers and tricksters... make empty promises and bait us with freedom... I won't be lied to again... I won't allow you to mock me anymore....!"

She forms a powerful spear of lightning and prepares to throw it, when the spear collapses and dissipates as she curls up into a ball, crying as the chains reappear and bind her legs and arms, a single one with a collar also forms around her neck, and she says nothing more.

''Drake walks up to her then sits down infront of her. ''"I know what it's like to have my freedom taken away from me, to be treated like animals for people to come and laugh at... To be binded to chains, tortured, humiliated infront of hundreds... I don't need to ask why you hate me if I already know the answer, I can tell how desperate you are for freedom. I'm not a liar, I won't mock something of what I once was... You're what fuels my partner's Slayer, aren't you... If I didn't have Corruption inside of me, then I would help you with your freedom, but I can't. So what can I do to help?"

A voice says, "You can't."

Suddenly she fades, along with the chamber, and Drake is falling again as he lands on his front half, when he looks up he is in some kind of room, in front of him in a decent looking chair is a familiar yellow cloaked figure, who chuckles in amusement.

"Gods, I believe that was one for the record books. Perfect faceplant by the way."

''Drake gets up and walks towaeds the figure, only stopping at arms length, he then gets a chair out of the HSC and sits in it. ''"Well well then, Eien... Good to see that you came through... So then, why haven't you decided to show yourself to your family..." Drake says, instantly getting serious.

"Should I count that as one of your five permitted questions?" Eien asks casually.

"Should I count that as any fucks that I should give?" ''Drake says instantly, and after a moment he sighs. ''"Eien, if you're immortal, why do you follow Phoenix, actually... You wanted the same thing I wanted... Answers, wasn't it?"

"That really depends on what you mean by answers. Also depends on what you mean by 'follow'. I don't follow anyone or anything really. And they are not my family. My family died off several dozen years ago. Those alive, I'm not close to.

Any I don't know... more... significant questions...? I'm counting that one by the way."

''Drake mimicks Eien's voice. ''"I want answers... answers to it all. This is the path that will show me the answers I seek..." ''Drake then smirks but only faintly. ''"I'm guessing you never got your answers, right? You weren't able to win against Igna which resulted in the death of Kio, that's why you went to Phoenix in the first place, wasn't it? You wanted answers and enough power to defend your family, that's why you killed the other members... And then it all led to the anti-climatic fight with you and White... Tell me, Eien. Do you know what she meant by 'Take the power you so desire. You'll find it's not what you think it is.'"

"She likely refered to the power of my current weapon. But then again she did not know everything, nor the power I have developed since that struggle. I was already a member when my sister was taken. ....And she's not dead. ...Depending on what that means for you at least. She is very much still alive... you're getting a bit too comfortable with me, you know... ....that's a mistake you'll likely regret if you aren't careful.... besides. I was only interested in getting revenge on Inga. Make her understand what exactly she has done to me. Kill her. That is all.

But these days, there is a different order of business at work. Inga knows I watch her, she wouldn't dare do anything to Kio's soul... I have all the time I need to deal with her. An upstart like her won't be a challenge to deal with once this party finally is set in motion..."

"I know Kio isn't dead, but she's nothing but a soul now... Nothing but a hostage which Igna can use against you if she so wanted, what I find funny is that someone like you is struggling against her." ''Drake begins to chuckle, looking Eien directly in the eye. ''"Nothing gets past you does it... Shame, I wanted to keep this a secret, Aiko said so... Your lab housed a lot of interesting stuff." ''He then begins to recite what he read in the journal, before sighing once more. ''"And if I'm getting too comfortable with you, then deal with it... Afterall, if I believe that I belong to this family, then it applies to you." ''He laughs slightly. ''"The little one considers me her brother... So in a sense that would make you my... Great great great? Grandfather. Besides, we're sorta similar in ways, but only one of our viewpoints is blurred."

Eien snorts. "I don't consider them my family. Nor do I you. You've certainly changed though since I kicked the snot out of you.... but in this case it's slightly annoying. And for your health, I would advise abandoning that sentiment. I'm a very different person than those royals have told you... and I care not about them. Rather..." He pauses.

"....You will understand. But you won't like it when you do." Drake notices that the girl from earlier is here, standing next to Eien, her eyes are like glass, as though she can see nothing.

"Two more questions. I counted that speech of yours."

"I have nothing else to ask, I'm done here." ''Drake stands up and begins to walk away. ''"Oh, and for once... I hope you save your sister, if she's the only family you have left... Then I can't really stop a determination like yours, so good luck and have fun dealing with that Casuality she posseses."

"Hmmph.... listen to him Kaminari... if he only knew the future... he wouldn't so kin on wishing me luck... Hmmm? Oh, reasons, Kaminari... reasons... enjoy it while you can... ....only four weeks left..."

''A faint laughter can be heard. ''"I can still hear you! Oh, one more question actually, foreseeing the future, to you, is that a blessing or a curse?" ''And with that, Drake flies up and out of the hole and makes it back to his room, he sits on his bed for a moment. ''

Eien and Kaminari disappears. "Where's the fun in giving you an opinion?"

He hears someone humming the Jaws theme under the bed.

''Drake smiles as he reaches under and pulls Aiko out. ''"Got you! Sorry for not coming back to the lab, something caught up with me."

Aiko takes out a party horn and blows it, the paper smacking him between the eyes.

''Drake chuckles as he gives Aiko a hug then sits her on his shoulder, he then begins to leave his room and walk around the palace. ''"So then, what's up with the party horn?"

"I like to surprise people."

"Of course... So then, what do you wanna do?" Drake asks while looking at some of the paintings on the walls.

He sees a solo portrait of Kio, and he realizes the wall he's looking at is dedicated to victims of Inga.

Aiko thinks for a brief moment. "Maybe we could swim?"

''Drake feels a small moment of dread. ''"Maybe that's not the best of ideas, lightning and water do not mix..."

"Awwww.... I'm gonna go swim, bye!" She hops down from him, hugging him quickly before skipping off. A few minutes later Noriko finds him.

"Drake!" She says with a smile, hugging him. "How are you feeling right now?"

''Drake hugs back and chuckles. ''"I'm fine I'm fine, and what about you?"

"Overwhelmed... it's just amazing all of this..."

"Yeah, it's anstonishing... Your family are amazing, the palace looks great, the view incredible... But I'm just glad you're home." Drake gives Noriko a small kiss and smiles.

Outside a nearby window, the sun is just beginning its setting.

"Oh yeah, Aiko said to go out to the balcony to see the night, didn't she? Well then what are we waiting for? Well race there!" And without a second warning, Drake begins to sprint to the balcony, laughing on his way there.

Haruko grabs Drake's shirt collar. "Oh, it's dinner time, the whole family will be going out tonight though, so come with me and let's hurry and eat!"

''Drake looks at Haruko and sulks. ''"But I'm not huuuungrrrryyyy..."

"I hear Michiko had her servants make you some Cyanic food....." Haruko says with a smile.

''They can hear a growl in his stomach as Drake's eyes go cat like, a small childish smile grows on his face. ''"Ok, I may have room for a bit... When are we going? Does it have to be night? Can't it start now... Please?"

"We'll leave right when we're all done eating, don't worry! It just now started going down, it's gotta be when the moonlight hits the valley, silly!" She laughs, as she drags Drake along, with Noriko laughing as she follows. They meet up with Kanashimi, who laughs when she sees Drake.

"Hahaha, I see you're letting them drag you around old man!" She follows the group.

"Meh, it saves effort... But I think I can walk on my own now." ''Drake gains his barings and stands up which causes Haruko to let go, he then begins to follow her. ''"So then loud mouth, how the palace for you?"

Kanashimi thinks for a moment. "It's a nice place. Too many servants wanting to curl my straight hair up. The nerve..."

''Drake laughs. ''"Yeah, everyone here has a weird fasination of hair for some reason... And I could never imagine you with curls, it would seem unatural..."

Haruko looks back and enchants Kanashimi's hair into curls with a gleeful laugh.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Kanashimi sceeches. "Turn it back! Turn it back! Turn it back! Turn it back! Turn it back!"

Haruko and Noriko start laughing, but Noriko shakes her head after a moment, and Haruko sighs, disenchanting the hair a moment later.

''Drake smiles childishly. ''"See, told you, it seemed unnatural... And ooooow, my ears... Did you need to screech that loudly?"

"*Pant* *Pant* *Pant*....don't.... don't ever do that again.... I like my hair, thank you very much...."

''Drake's stomach rumbles again as he groans. ''"I want foooooood... Give me the foood... I'll kill anyone who hides it from me..."

"Then leeeeeeeeet's gooooooooo!" Haruko grabs Drake again and bolts off with lightning speed, Noriko close behind.

"....Whhhhhhyyyyyyy?" Kanashimi grumbles, running after them.

"I can practically taste it... The delicacies of Cyanican culture at it's peak of taste! The savory of the meats... The sweetness of the treats, the deliciousness of the vegatables..." ''Soon they can see Drake almost drool over the Cyanican food. ''

Haruko sets Drake down in a seat, and she and Noriko promptly sit next to him, with Michiko sitting next to Noriko.

Aiko pouts. "I want to sit next to Nori!"

"Hmm... Aiko, come here, you can sit on my lap, alright?" Drake says as he waits impatiently for the food to arrive.

Michiko appears, with a full set of food laid out on the table, a section is Cyanic food, just for Drake.

''To the others surprise, they see that when shown the Cyanican food, Drake eats rather well mannered than beore. But still retains his childish side throughout, smiling and giggling as he tastes familiar dishes. ''"This is amazing! All of it is amazing, I want mooooore!"

Michiko smiles. "I'm afraid we're out."

''Drake looks at Michiko, his eyes filled with plead and sadness. ''"Don't tell me you're serious... There must be more!"

Hoshiko sighs. "Quit baiting him Michiko, give him the rest."

Michiko huffs. "You're no fun, Hoshiko." She snaps her fingers and more food appears.

''Drake's eyes fill with glee as he looks at the food. ''"Thank you!" He then continues to eat.

Momoka and Osamu are off by themselves, appearing to be having a hushed discussion.

"Ooooooor... Hold on guys... Girls... Whatever." Drake then fades away in fire, only appearing as a small flame, he then hides somewhere just so he can hear the conversation.

"And I think we should...... .....Drake I know you're there," Momoka says without looking at him.

"No you dooooon't..." ''After a moment of silence, Drake sighs and lands down, growing back to full size. ''"My apologies, can't help it... So what are you two talking about?"

"....Don't worry yourself about it," Momoka says. "It's nothing you need to worry about."

"You know, when people say that, others tend to worry more... And I'm not the type that worries, so can you tell me, please?"

"It's just business about the kingdom. There's nothing that needs to be known. Taxes and stuff." Momoka says tiredly.

''Drake blankly looks at Momoka. ''"With all due respect, you're a terrible liar... I'd hate to get angry with royals for lying, so would you kindly tell me?"

She smiles. "Ok ok, you got me. ..........We were planning a welcome home party for Nori. We wanted to keep it a surprise but...." She pouts.

"You just had to keep pushing..." She grumbles.

''Drake sighs. ''"And I still am going to keep pushing... Look at your arm." ''When she does, she sees a Cyanic rune on it, pulsing at times. ''"Think of it as a lie detector..."

Momoka blinks. "Huh? I'm not lying. We really have been talking about it. It's supposed to be tomorrow. We didn't want to tell you because Nori might find out and the surprise would be ruined. Oh, that said..." She whips out some clothing out of nowhere.

"I want you to try these suits, tuxes, dress shirts, pants, boots, and etc on and find one you like for tommorow. Chop chop, there's a lot." There has to be more than fifty outfits stacked in her arms, which she promptly hands him.

"You got to be kidding... Fine, although suits never look good on me." ''Drake grumbles and walks off to his room, when he does, he shuts the door and stands infront of a mirror, looking at the clothes beside him. Suddenly a shadow appears beside him, chuckling. ''"Well then Drake, have fun with that."

''Drake glances at Corruption and growls, picking some out. ''"Yeah yeah, screw you too... Now go back into the damn blade." ''Drake says as he tries some of the outfits, disliking each one. 'Corruption then laughs. "They're never going to suit you, you kno--" Drake quickly cuts him off. ''"I know! Now shut up and let me pick which one I hate the least..." ''After a while he finally picks out a suit, white shirt, red tie and black everything else, a small smirk comes to his face as he speaks. ''"Well then... This'll do."

Kumiko's voice says from behind and above him, "That looks good."

"People don't know how to knock, do they?" ''Drake sighs as he turns around to look at Kumiko. ''"Hmm? You think so?"

The eldest sister nods. "A pro tip though, the oldest of us just slip in with magic or the door, the younger ones will be the more unpredictable ones. Aiko loves travel via the air vents."

As she says this, Aiko pops up out of an air vent in the floor. "Surprise!" She cheers.

''Drake sighs once more. ''"Even so... Privacy... It's a good thing to have, it's not like I just appear in your room while someone is changing." ''Drake says with a blank expression, he then sits on his bed. ''"So then, what do you want? Or did you just come to check on me?"

"Mother asked me to see if you found one you liked, and to tell you it's close to time."

"Ok ok... Tell Momoka I'm ready anyways, I'll put on the suit when the time comes." ''Drake says as he scruffles Aiko's hair. ''

She giggles, then quickly pops back down as quickly as she came up.

Kumiko drops down from the ceiling with ease. "I'll take you out to where the others are."

''Drake nods and follows Kumiko and asks. ''"So, what's the plan for tonight then?"

"You'll see," Kumiko says with a faint smile.

"Oh yay..." Drake says as he rolls his eyes.

They meet with the others, who are all gathered up. Momoka looks at Drake. "Ready to go?" She smiles.

"Ready as I'll ever be." ''Drake says while nodding once. ''"So where exactly are we going?"

The front doors of the palace open, revealing the outside.

"For a walk," Momoka says simply.

"Alright then, I guess it'll help me with getting to know the area..." Drake says as he steps outside.

Outside, the area appears to have become something out of a story book, with thousands of werelights flittering throughout the starry night sky, throughout the whole valley countless small crystals glow brilliantly, like little lanterns. There are strange white flowers that literally seem to glow in the moonlight. There are many more people out, and Drake can see scores of small fairies wizzing around, at play, and a few of them curiously fly up to Drake's face, and while some leave, some decide to follow him, flying around his head, shoulders, arms and hands. There is a strange serene feel in the atmosphere.

''Drake chuckles. ''"From deadly wastelands to tranquil fairy tale settings... Echo has it all, doesn't it? ...Man, if Echo was a person, I'd call it a showoff. So is this just a general walk or are we heading somewhere?"

"We're taking a walk, no where specific. You can go where you like, just stay within the valley cliffs."

"Ah ok... Then..." ''After looking around, he picks one of the paths and begins his walk. ''"And let's get going."

Noriko follows him, a half skip in her step as she looks around. Some of the fairies curiously fly around her instead, some landing in her hair for a ride, which makes her laugh.

''Drake chuckles. ''"That's how it feels when you sit in my hair, strange isn't it? Hell... If I wanted to settle down, here would be my first choice... So anyways." He says, unsure of what to say next.

Her hand seeks his out, grabbing ahold of it. As she stares at the scenery around them in wonder, she almost has a sleepy cast to her eyes.

"This place... is this what it feels like to be home?" She wonders quietly, her energy noticeably less vibrant and more at ease.

"Well, it's different for everyone... Some dislike the feeling of being at home while some treasure it, some feel complete and others feels empty... I can easily tell that you feel complete, a sense of peace, you treasure your family and home which would make you feel like you belong here. That's how you feel, isn't it?"

She nods quietly. "It wouldn't have felt right without you here though..." She brushes her head against him softly.

''Drake smiles as he puts his arms around Noriko and holds her close. ''"Yeah... it wouldn't be the same without you." ''He then chuckles. ''"Afterall, nothing is the same without 'tankboy'."

She lets out a small sigh of contentment, saying, "My little tankboy... all mine..." Before then drifting to sleep in his arms. The fairies in her hair giggle quietly.

''Drake softly carries her next to a tree, he sits down and rests with Noriko sleeping easy in his arms. ''"I guess we wait on the others now..."

He sees Haruko walk around their path and smiles at them. "Awww I think someone's had a very busy day... I can take her back to bed. Should I find a room for her, or would you prefer to share with her?"

"I'd prefer to share, she likes the company." ''Drake gets up, making sure not to drop Noriko. ''"Thanks for coming, otherwise sleeping on that tree would be so uncomfortable..."

She nods, and gently picks Noriko up, grunting. "Oh my, she really is my twin... she weights just as much as me...! Errr... don't mention I said anything. She says with a smile. She looks at Noriko's face for a moment.

"Man times have changed... did you know it's been nine years since I last saw her? I missed her so much... ...being away from my twin sister was like... ...I don't know, missing half of my heart, I guess. We did everything together, and I sorta wasn't comfortable around my other siblings... ....it's been kinda lonely, ya know...?"

"Well... Not really? I mean, I got seperated from birth and my parents were killed during the planetary war with Kinaro... At least that's what the people I grew up with told me. But in a sense, I guess that's how I feel about Daikeim, he's like a brother to me... Huh, I guess so, it does get sorta lonely without Daikeim but I'm sure he's fine." ''He then chuckles. ''"And don't worry, I won't mention anything."

She smiles gratefully. "Thanks Drake. I'll be back once I take her to your room, alright?"

''Drake nods. ''"Alright, see you soon then."

Haruko walks off toward the palace, eventually reaching Drake's room and gently places Noriko in bed, giving her a light hug.

Kanashimi flies up to where Drake is, and lands gracefully next to him. "Man, I'm starting to get the hang of it now..."

''Drake chuckles. ''"Yeah, it does seem like that, doesn't it? But hey, who knows what other powers you have."

Drake's vision suddenly violently flashes, and he sees Torrent and a white haired male that seems eerily like him trudging through snow.

"How much further do we have to go, this is really starting to aggravate me...!" Torrent growls.

The male responds with a laugh. "It's not my fault we have to walk around this entire mountain range to get into the valleys beyond."

Torrent stops walking for a moment.

"....Kagerou.... ........BLOW UP THIS FUCKING MOUNTAIN!" He roars, pointing at the closest mountain to them.

Kagerou sighs. "....And I was enjoying the scenic route too..." The white haired male raises his hand and a sphere of multi elemental energy forms in his hand and rockets toward the mountain, destroying it in a colossal explosion.

"....But I'll admit the firework display is rather moving too," He remarks.

Beyond the destroyed mountain lies a large valley, full of grass and trees, and warmth.

Torrent growls. "I'm gonna make that bitch pay for making me go all this way just to find her..."

The vision ends.

''Drake falls back against the tree and places his hand on his head, before entering his Half Dragon form and flying high up into the sky, he then closes his eyes as tribal markings appear around his eyes, suddenly his vision then zooms towards Torrent and Kagerou's location. A growl is heard as he opens his eyes and lands. ''"Shit... Phoenix... Looks like they're a while away too, so we have that..."

The one named Kagerou seems to mysteriously look up at Drake, and seems to give him a faint smile.

''The smile alone makes Corruption shudder, as the tribal markings on Drake disappear. He then blinks while Kurai hisses. ''"How the... He knew you were there?" ''Drake just shakes his head. ''"I don't know I don't know... But still, we need to warn the others." ''Drake looks at Kanashimi. ''"Tell the others that two people from Phoenix are located in Echo, one wielding a Slayer and the other a possible Chaos Engine."

Kanashimi stands up. "What? They're here?!"

"In Echo, yes. But they're quite a while away, but still, it's best to warn the others, ok?"

She nods, and runs off to find Momoka and Osamu.

Hoshiko walks by and stops, looking at Drake, then towards the rest of the valley. "Curious to know why things are much more pretty at night?"

''Drake sighs. ''"I expect because most things here are nocturnal...?"

"Well, the crystals around here are like solar panels. They absorb energy from the sun during the day, then release their energy in the night. The werelights you see are little sentient spirits of sorts. They're not like the more sophisticated ones, they're like very simple conciousnesses. Some of us use them as familiars to help with magic. And most residents of our nation aren't up during the day, though there are some of us, like the royal family who are up during the day."

A werelight floats by Drake, bobbing up and down as it travels.

''Drake opens one of his palms, which lets the werelight hover on it's hand, looking at it for a moment before looking at Hoshiko. ''"How are these used to help with magic? I'd like to know."

"Well, all spirits naturally absorb the energy in the environment, the werelights look small, but they actually contain a lot of energy, and they subconsciously remember any magic they encounter, kinda like a arcane battery and spellbook in one, though you have to do a lot of digging if you want to find anything, as they will literally remember almost anything they experience. You often have to learn how to organize their minds before you can start looking, or you're more likely to learn more about what a plant feels like than a spell."

''Drake has a fasinated expression on his face as he looks at the werelight, he opens his spellbook and glances through it. ''"So... Is there a way to tame a werelight or...?"

"A better word would be befriend. They're intelligent, so you have to impress, rather than control one."

"Ah ok... Befriend one, hmm..." ''Drake examines the werelight, before sighing. ''"Too many ideas... I don't even know where to start."

Drake feels a flicker of intelligence from it, and it floats off to a nearby pond, and proceeds to surround itself in a globe of water, which causes the werelight to create shimmering waves of light in all directions as the water ripples, then floats back toward Drake and seems to be expectant of something.

''Drake looks at the water. ''"Huh... This'll be a first, here goes..." ''Drake gains tribal markings on his hands as he points towards the water, causing a small water orb to float in the air. Drake then creates a hand sign with the other hand, causing the markings to glow as the water shapes and morphs into a Chinese styled dragon. It's eyes glow white as it becomes sentient, floating around Drake, he then does the same but with fire. The two dragons then begins to circle each other, until Drake clicks his fingers, at then the two dragons collide with each other and cause the two to become steam, which then the steam also forms into a small dragon of the same style. As it flies off, Drake smirks at his own work. ''"Heh... That was interesting."

The werelight slowly begins flashing various alternating shades of green light, then begins making perfectly round spheres of rock orbit it in a planetary atomic model style.

"Ok... Rock based stuff..." ''Drake then creates a rune circle underneath him, when it begins to glow, the symbols on it change and form as rock from the ground attaches itself to Drake until he is completely covered. Tribal markings then appear on the rock as it slowly morphs into the shape of knight's armour, Drake takes a moment to move around before making one more hand sign which causes a small torrent of fire to consume Drake. Afterwards when the fire dies down, there are red patterns that glow all over the armour, complete with a sword made from the rock and fire. ''

The werelight flashes green again, then seems to hover around him for a few minutes before suddenly rushing straight into his chest, disappearing, Drake starting to become flooded with a massive amount of energy and a large amount of information, before his body shuts down from the data overload, just as Haruko comes back.

"Oh, he's asleep?"

Hoshiko shakes her head. "Well, kinda actually. His system is reeling from the data input. He impressed a werelight."

"Whaaaat? Oh man, I haven't gotten one to like me yet..."

"Well you gotta be relaxed, not all upity. Do me a favor and take him to his room, he's gonna have a killer headache in the morning."

Haruko nods, then lifts Drake up with a grunt, taking him to his room to join Noriko.

"Well, see you in the morning." She closes the door behind her silently, with a smile.

"Maaan I can't wait for tomorrow..."

''When morning arises, Drake opens his eyes to see nothing but yellow. He smiles softly as he realises where he is, after giving Noriko a soft hug. He sits up and gets her hair out of the way then sighs with contentment. ''"So comfortable... Just let me sleep for an eternity." He says, chuckling afterwards as he goes and gets ready for the day.

As Drake gets up, he starts to feel a rather severe headache, and a name, Praxi pops in his head insistently.

"Praxi? Where the hel-- Oooooooooooow... Oooow... Oooow... Why does it feel like I have White fat ass sitting on my head, uuuuuuugh..." ''Drake groans as he looks for anything to surpress the headache. ''"Ok... Praxi Praxi Praxi... Where could I... Oh right, the werelight... Ooooow..."

As soon as he says the name, the werelight pops out of his chest, now charged with his own energy, and it almost seems to have become an extension of his being.

''Drake eyes widen as he looks at Praxi. ''"What... The... Can you explain what happened?"

He feels a faint impression from it that it has literally become a part of him, its memories, knowledge, and energy has become a mere extension of his own being.

"Ok... That explains it." ''Drake then places his hand on his head and groans again. ''"Uuuuuuugh... My head is killing me..."

He gets another impression that it is simply due to having absorbed all of the werelight's being at once, and the headache will likely subside within the next few hours, and it recommends eating garlic.

''Drake tilts his head as he looks at Praxi, the then sighs and goes off to the kitchen to find any cloves of garlic. All while having a hand on his head, occasionally groaning at the pain. ''"This... Sucks..."

He sees Haruko, who waves at him with a smile. "Headache?"

"Yeah... I'm guessing you knew that this would happen?" Drake says in a sour tone.

"...Kinda...? I can help with the headache though."

''Drake sighs with relief. ''"Really? Please help, this is going to kill me..."

"Ok, go sit down in a chair and I'll rub your head, trust me I'm good with curing headaches."

"Alright..." Drake sits in the nearest chair and waits.

She takes the back of his head and begins working his head, he can feel slight jolts of electricity on occasion, slowly helping release some of the pain.

''He chuckles. ''"Ah... That's much better... Thank you Haruko, funny enough how electrcity is helping me... So with that ordeal over, what should I do with the Werelight? Or... Praxi as it's known."

"Oh, he's like a familiar. Even though he's a part of you now, he'll still likely have information you'll need, plus he can greatly enhance your capacities, including such things as storing extra energy you can draw from, making spells activate faster, and can do many various tasks. If you want him to retract himself back into you until you need him, just address him and tell him to go back in."

''Drake smirks. ''"Enhance my capabilties with spells... Awesome, Praxi, it's time to come back in." ''Drake says as he opens his spellbook and reads through some spells to test out for later. He then starts walking back to his room, waving goodbye to Haruko. ''"I'm gonna check if Noriko is awake, I'll see you around."

Praxi disappears with a puff of air. When Drake enters the room, she appears to be fiercing hugging his pillow, wrapped around it as it she was still sleeping with him. He hears a sigh and she says, "Sooooooooooooft......"

"Awww..." ''He says as he slowly walks up to Noriko and chuckles, taking the pillow off of her. ''"Wakey wakey Nori, it's morning noooow."

Monday
Tippy: *backhands his palm repeatedly while alternating between Chaz and Morsel’s faces*

Chaz: Hey man, don’t be backhanding me. Back hand this fool. He was the one snickerin’.

Morsel: *snickers*

Chaz: But you can’t blame us though, that backstory did sound abit too fairy-tale…like. Also if anything, this fool over here should be the one getting pissed at, not me. I was only quoting why he was laughing.

Morsel: *chuckles*

Chaz: Anyway, I’m off to pay the bills. Eat up the pizza and make sure you guys clean up too. *heads out through the garage door*

Tippy: *counts  3-2-1 with his fingers*

Chaz: *comes back in* Forgot. *picks up a wooden police baton that resembles a tanto* Never leave the house unarmed…without a hand-held weapon. *exits out the garage door again*

Tippy and Morsel begin to finish eating up the rest of the pizza.

Chaz is at the Utilities building. He takes out a check and hands it to a lady behind a wide window desk. He walks out and looks at the scenery of New Vince. He then looks at some poor children play ball on the street and some are hurt. He then has a slightly sadden look on his face.

Chaz: I remember when me and my brothers were like them…Atleast we still had our house.

As he continues walking, he sees some older guys around his age if not slightly younger antagonizing a few young children. The younger looks up at Chaz, hoping that he can help them out of their situation, but the older children take notice of him and notions towards him menacingly. Chaz looks at them for a moment and walks off to the children’s great disappointment. The older guys turn back to the children and one of them takes out a switchblade and pulls it back. One of the children closes their eye’s tight and waits, but nothing happens, until the child opens his eyes back up and looks at the other two, whose mouths and eyes are wide open in awe. The boy looks down at the older guy that was about to strike him. He’s on the ground with the switchblade in his neck and blood is sliding down hi neck. The boy looks up and sees Chaz with the sun right behind his head. Chaz then turns to leave.

Chaz comes up on a Men’s Warehouse shop and looks at the slick suits and smirks in delight. He walks through the door and almost immediately, he has a gun pointed at his head by a robber and the robber pushes him on his knees.

Chaz: *sees another robber at the front counter point his gone at the cashier as he is trying to open the register* Want me to put my hands behind my head, robber?

Robber 1: That would be nice.

Chaz: Must admit. You two must have some balls to actually rob a bank in…evening, wow. Never heard of that before.

Robber 1: We all got to make a living. Even if its in the most dirtiest of ways.

Chaz: You just made yourself sound like one kinky bastard.

Rober 1: Hey, keep quite, you!

Chaz: Oh, sorry. Didn’t mean to cause any hostility in my words towards you. Umm, names Chaz. *puts his hand forth for a handshake and a tiny silent revolver slides out to where the front is seen and a silent shot can be heard*

Robber 1: *stands there for a moment until he looks down at his chest and sees a bloody hole in it. He looks back up and stumbles back and hits the counter and falls down dead*

Robber 2: *loos down at his partner in horror*

Chaz: *rushes at the other robber and grabs his wrist and twists it, making the robber drop the gun. He then forces the robber on his knees and has him in a one-armed choke hold. He reaches behind him and pulls out a tanto knife and has it against the robbers neck and instantly draws it back and blood splatters over the cashier’s face and on the counter. He lets the robber fall and picks out 3 outfits and lay them on the counter, then opens up his wallet* How much do I owe you?

Cashier: *is still awe-struck*..Uggggh…no…no you don’t, yo-…you can take them….just…take ‘em.

Chaz: Really? Thanks! You might wanna throw those guys in your dumpster and say you don’t know how they got there. Might also wanna clean up the blood too, while you’re at it.

Cashier: Yea….okay…

Chaz walks out the store and comes up to the entrance to the cemetery and enters. He walks through the tombstones and stops at one specific tombstone and looks down on it.

Chaz: *stares at it for a moment before closing his eyes then squeezing them shut. He opens them back up again*…I’m sorry…*walks out of the cemetery and back towards home*

Tippy: *gets a black bowling with two turquoise lines down the sides with the cursive text saying ‘Sexy Chaz” and puts it in-between a vice grip and cranks the lever to hold it into place. He gets an iron mask and puts it on his head for now*

Morsel: *takes a chainsaw and starts it up*

They both look at each other and nods. They both put on their iron mask and Morsel is about to saw into the bowling ball, until Chaz walks in and the three brothers look at each other for a moment awkwardly as the chainsaw hums over the very surface of the bowling ball.

Chaz: Really? This is what you do? I go off off payin’  bills and this is what you think of me?

Tippy and Morsel lift up their iron masks.

Chaz: *nods* Yea. Great to know. *walks through the door to the kitchen*

Tippy: *counts 3-2-1 with his fingers*

Chaz: *walks back in the garage and yanks his bowling ball out the vice grip and walks back into the kitchen*

The three begin to sleep up the house and put a few things back into place aswell of picking up some trash and dumping it out. After awhile it’s nighttime and their all laying on the roof of their house, looking up at the magnificent night sky.

Chaz: always nice, huh guys?

The other two nod with a small smile on their faces.

Chaz: It’s so amazing how bright those stars shine, and it looks like we could just…reach them…There’s so many of them…and there’s so little of us…How their so much…higher than we are…You know, I don’t say this alot, but I love you guys. I really do. We’re all that’s left of our family and there are those who are so, lucky to be looked after…they never have to worry about the problems that we have. People like we were back then…are struggling…even now, they’re still scavenging for food and are homeless on the streets…I seem them…so do everyone else…but they don’t do anything for them, when it’s so apparent that they need it. They walk by only concerned for their own lives when there are people who haven’t lived like others have…those people are forced to do evil things and once their busted, it’s all their fault…like we're what's wrong with this world...People like the upper-class and the mid-class over look people like us…They can provide for themselves and more and don’t even think about those who could use it to get themselves a job or even a plate of pizza…they wave their power around and expect us to fear them, to let them know where our place is in this life…That’s what they have to intimidate us…power…like we’re so…insignificant…like we don’t even matter…that whatever we do, won’t do a single thing…like we’re so weak…I don’t like feeling that way…And I know we don’t like feeling that way, but I know the dangers maybe way worst than we have faced before…dangers that could scare us to death or be out of hand….that could mean the end of all things…but there’s no doubt in my mind that we can take it. Right guys? *looks over at Tippy and Morsel fast asleep.* *sighs and looks back up at the stars*Thanks for listening, Chaz. Your welcome, Chaz.

Tuesday
Chaz: *is looking through newspaper, clipping out coupons*

Morsel: *is in the living room area watching America’s Top Model*

Chaz: *clips out one coupon* Huh, what’s this now? Message, huh? At the hotel too. Hm. Hey guys ‘Im off to ma’ first massage. Don’t wait up and Morsel no jacking in the living room.

Morsel: *zips up his pants and folds his arms*

Chaz: *is at the front lobby* I am here for a massage in Room 306.

Secretary: Oh sure thing, just go right up.

Chaz: Thanks. *heads into the elevator and presses the 2nd floor button and waits* I wonder if anyone ever feel asleep in an elevator before? *Steps out once the elevator stops on the 2nd floor and knocks on a door labeled ‘206’ and knocks*

A guy opens the door. The guy is pudgy and is only wearing a man-kini, a French-hat, furred tassel, and is drinking a bottle of root beer. He gives Chaz a light smirk.

Chaz: *looks at him awkwardly, then checks back in his coupon* Ooooohhhh, 306.

Chaz makes it to the 3rd floor and and knocks on the door 306. A man wearing white opens the door.

Chaz: Yea, I’m here for the $2.00 off massage.

Man: Come on in, please.

Chaz: *walks in and looks at in* sure like the color khaki.

Man: Well you’re face is gonna be in a face-rest pillow, so hopefully you don’t have to look at it for too long. *gets a towel and gives it to Chaz* Remove your clothes except whatever you got under your pants and come out in here when you’re ready.

Chaz comes out shirtless and pants less and lays down on the massage bed.

Man: *puts some moisturizer on his hands* now I must tell you that some weird things happen when first having a massage.

Chaz Oh?

Man: Like gas.

Chaz: *is confused* Ugh…ok?

Man: and erections.

Chaz: Hm…

Man: Ok. Let’s begin.

Chaz: *lays his head in the face-rest pillow*

Man: *slaps his hands on Chaz’s back and couple seconds later, farts*

Chaz: *lifts his head up in confusion* Well atleast you didn’t get a…*feels something poke his waist* Ump, there it is…Now that I think of it * gets up and begins to walk out* I’m running late for a meeting with an imaginary friend I never had up until right now at the park, so I’m going to half to skip the the massage. Thanks anyway, though. *walks out and closes the door and as he turns around, he bows his head in shame. Turns back around and knocks on the door*

Chaz’s clothes are tossed at him through the door. Chaz enters the open elevator and as he looks to his right, sees the guy from Room 206 still making that smirk at him as the elevator door closes. Chaz walks off through the lobby and outside, still wearing his towel. As he walks some people stare at him weird, some ladies marvel at his build and other laugh while recording him walking down the street.

Chaz: *enters the house and looks into the living room and sees the T.V. gone. He opens the door to one of the rooms and sees the T.V. on with America's Top Model running and Morsel is sitting in a chair in front of the T.V.*

Morsel: *slowly turns arounds slowly with an expression that shows that he knows he's busted*

Chaz: Ok....Ok I see how this is now...You just go on and do this behind ma'  back, huh? Ok that's....sure nice to know....

Morsel: *attempts to get up*

Chaz: Nah, you go ahead...no one's stoppin' ya'. *closes the door and heads up to the attic, there he sees Tippy writing on a massive calk board with alot of mathmatics and equations* Tips...

Tippy: *turns toward him and he wearing glasses and already has stubble on his face*

Chaz: Dude, It's only been an 1/4 of the day. How did you grow stubble that fast? I mean, you're 14.

Tippy: *continues to write on the board while drinking a Monster enrgy drink*

Chaz: Hey! *slaps the Monster out of Tippy's hand* What'd I say about drinking Monster.

Tippy: *is twitching abit*

Chaz: *takes the chalk out of Tippy's hand and snaps it in two* Dude, stop finding the Concept Equation. Things like that can't be explained.

Tippy: *pokes at his head*

Chaz: I know you've witnessed it, but it's cutting away at you slowly, ok? You need to go downthere and shave and drink two cups of water.

Tippy: *shakily nods his head*

Chaz: Good. *slaps his shoulder* Go on ahead. *points to the bathroom behind Tippy*

Tippy: *goes into the bathroom and closes the door*

Chaz: *goes downstairs and sits at the table looking at more coupons, then thinks for a moment* Hmmm...you know...I haven't tried this one thing...*gets up, puts his clothes on and heads back out into the city*